L'BRARY 
iversity  of 
IRVINE 


'PAUL  SUPPORTED  CARRIE  WITH  ONE  ARM.' 


p.  115. 


Little  by  Little^ 


OR 


The   Cruise   of  the   Flyaway 


By 
Oliver  Optic 


New   Edition 


New  York  and  Boston 

H.  M.  Caldwell  Company 

Publishers 


Entered,  according  to  Act  of  Congress,  In  the  year  1860, 

BY  WILLIAM  T.  ADAMS, 
In  the  Clerk's  Office  of  the  District  Court  of  the  District  of  Massachusetts. 

COPTBIOHT,  1888, 
BY  WILLIAM  T.  ADAMS. 


LITTLE  BY  LITTLB. 


Norfaooli 
Berwick  ft  Smith,  Norwood,  Mm.,  U.S.A. 


TO 

CHARLES  LABAN  ADAMS 

Cbis  JGooh 

IS  AFFECTIONATELY  DEDICATED 
BY  HIS  UNCLE. 


PREFACE. 


IN  presenting  to  his  young  friends  the  sixth  vol 
ume  of  the  "  Library  for  Young  People,"  the 
author  cannot  be  unconscious  of  what  the  readers 
of  his  former  books  require  of  him.  They  will 
turn  the  leaves  of  "  Little  by  Little,"  expecting  to 
find  an  abundance  of  stirring  incidents;  and  he 
hopes  they  will  not  be  disappointed.  Some  of  the 
older  readers  and  sterner  critics  will  look  for  ro 
mantic  and  rather  exaggerated  events;  but  he 
thinks  they  will  look  in  vain,  for  as  we  grow  older 
we  become  more  reasonable,  and  do  not  expect 
showers  of  gold  to  fall  upon  every  seedy  hero,  or  to 
see  nice  young  gentlemen  leap  over  lofty  precipices 
without  sometimes  being  dashed  to  pieces. 

But  the  author  hopes  that  something  more  than 
exciting  incidents  will  be  found  upon  his  pages; 
that,  though  he  has  seldom,  if  ever,  gone  out  of  his 


6  PREFACE 

way  to  define  the  moral  quality,  or  measure  the 
moral  quantity,  of  the  words  and  deeds  of  his  char 
acters,  the  story  will  not  be  found  wanting  in  a  true 
Christian  spirit. 

Paul  Duncan,  the  hero  of  this  volume,  is  a  nau 
tical  young  gentleman,  and  most  of  the  events  of 
the  story  occur  upon  the  water;  but  the  author 
hopes  his  young  lady  friends  will  not  make  faces  at 
him  on  this  account.  The  boys  insisted  upon  hav 
ing  a  sea  story,  and  being  the  "  lords  of  creation," 
of  course  they  must  be  indulged;  but  the  writer 
most  solemnly  promises  to  remember  the  girls  next 
time. 

Thanking  my  young  friends  again  for  the  con 
tinued  kindness  manifested  toward  my  pets,  I  give 
them  "  Little  by  Little,"  hoping  that  the  excellent 
spirit  of  Paul  Duncan  will  pervade  their  minds  and 
hearts,  and  lead  them  forward  to  the  material  and 
moral  triumphs  which  crowned  his  useful  life. 

WILLIAM  T.  ADAMS. 
Dorchester,  August  28,  1860. 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER  PAGE 

I.  PAUL  DUNCAN  DISOBEYS  ORDERS,    ...  9 

II.  PAUL  is  COOL  AND  SELF-POSSESSED,        .        .  23 

III.  PAUL  HEAKS  BAD  NEWS,          ....  37 

IV.  PAUL  BECOMES  THE  HEAD  OF  THE  FAMILY,  .  51 
V.  PAUL  COOKS  HIS  OWN  BREAKFAST  AND  GOES 

A-FISHING, 66 

VI.  PAUL  MAKE  A  GOOD  SPECULATION,         .        .  80 
VII.  PAUL  GOES  INTO  BUSINESS  ON   His  OWN  AC 
COUNT,  94 

VIII.  PAUL  TAKES  A  COLD  BATH,     .        .        .        .108 

IX.  PAUL  BECOMES  SKIPPER  OF  THE  FAWN,         .  122 

X.  PAUL  AND  JOHN  ARE  VERY  MUCH  EXCITED,  .  136 

XI.  PAUL'S  FIRST  CRUISE  IN  THE  FAWN,       .        .  150 

XII.  PAUL  SLEEPS  ON  HIS  WATCH,          .        .        .  163 

XIII.  PAUL  MAKES  A  NIGHT  RUN  IN  THE  STORM,  .  176 

XIV.  PAUL   SCOLDS   THE   FIRST   OFFICER  OF  THE 

FAWN 189 

XV.    PAUL  GOES  ON  A  CRUISE  IN  THE  FLYAWAY,  .  202 
XVI.    PAUL  WITNESSES  A  MUTINY,    ....  216 
XVII.    PAUL  DISCOVERS  THAT  MISCHIEF  is    BREW 
ING,  230 


8  CONTENTS 

CHAPTER  PAGE 

XVIII.    PAUL  is  MADE  A  PRISONER,  .       .       .       .244 
XIX.    PAUL  TAKES  COMMAND  OF  THE  FLYAWAY,    .    257 
XX.    PAUL  EXERCISES  A   STRONG  MORAL  INFLU 
ENCE 270 

XXI.    PAUL  ADVANCES  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE,  AND  THE 

STORY  ENDS,  283 


LITTLE  BY  LITTLE 

OR 

THE  CRUISE  OF  THE   FLYAWAY 
CHAPTER  I. 

PAUL    DUNCAN    DISOBEYS    OEDEES. 

"  I'LL  give  you  a  quarter,  Paul,  if  you  will  take 
me  down  to  the  Point  in  your  boat/'  said  Thomas 
Nettle,  as  he  came  down  to  the  beach  where  the 
boy  addressed  was  baling  out  an  old  dingy-looking 
boat. 

"  It  blows  too  hard,"  replied  Paul  Duncan. 

"  The  club  went  down  in  their  boat." 

"  But  it  didn't  blow  so  hard  then  as  it  does  now. 
It's  a  regular  sou'easter." 

"  What  are  you  afraid  of,  Paul?  " 

"  I'm  not  afraid ;  but  there's  no  use  of  risking 
your  life  for  a  quarter." 


10  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  I'll  give  you  a  half,  then." 

Paul  Duncan  hesitated.  Half  a  dollar  was  a 
great  deal  of  money  to  him,  and  more  than  often 
found  its  way  into  his  exchequer.  He  glanced 
at  the  white-capped  waves  in  the  bay,  and  then  at 
Thomas. 

"  There's  no  ballast  in  her,"  said  he. 

"  Put  some  rocks  in,  then." 

"  I  think  it's  rather  dangerous,  and  I  don't  be 
lieve  your  mother  would  agree  to  have  you  go  out 
in  a  boat  in  such  a  blow  as  this." 

"My  mother!  Humph!  Let  me  tell  you  I'm 
not  tied  to  my  mother's  apron  string.  I  think  I'm 
old  enough  to  have  a  will  of  my  own.  Don't  talk 
to  me  about  my  mother,"  replied  Thomas,  con 
temptuously.  "  I'm  not  a  baby." 

"Just  as  you  please;  but  I  think  it  blows  too 
hard  to  go  out." 

"  Let  me  have  your  boat,  and  I'll  go  alone,  then, 
if  you  are  afraid  to  go." 

"  I'm  not  afraid,"  answered  Paul,  stung  by  these 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  11 

repeated  implications  upon  his  courage.  "  Jump 
in,  and  I'll  give  you  enough  of  it  before  you  get 
half  way  to  the  point." 

Thomas  got  into  the  boat,  which  was  anything 
but  a  beauty  in  her  shape  and  appointments. 
Paul  pushed  her  off  the  beach  upon  which  she  had 
grounded,  and  as  she  receded  from  the  shore, 
leaped  on  board  of  her.  Placing  an  oar  at  the 
stern,  he  sculled  her  out  a  short  distance  from  the 
land,  and  then  shook  out  the  sail.  The  first  flaw 
of  wind  that  struck  it  heeled  the  boat  over  so  far 
that  Thomas  leaped  with  desperate  haste  up  to  the 
windward  side. 

"  Don't  be  afraid,  Tom,"  said  Paul,  with  a 
smile.  "  She  has  got  the  wind  now." 

"  Who's  afraid  ?"  demanded  Thomas. 

"  I  thought  you  were  by  the  way  you  jumped." 

"  Well,  the  gunnel  of  your  old  craft  went 
under." 

"Not  quite." 

"  I  say  it  did;   and  you  don't  suppose   I  was 


12  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

going  to  sit  there  and  be  spilled  into  the  drink — 
do  you?"  continued  Thomas,  sharply. 

"I  won't  dispute  you;  she  heeled  over  as  a  boat 
always  will  when  she  first  gets  the  wind." 

"  You  think  you  are  an  old  salt,  Paul,  but  you 
don't  know  enough  to  navigate  a  herring  pond." 

"  Just  as  you  like,"  replied  Paul,  whose  good 
nature  was  a  proof  against  the  assaults  of  his  com 
panion.  "I  don't  pretend  to  know  much;  but  I 
think  I  understand  this  old  boat  pretty  well." 

"  Paul !     Paul !  "  cried  a  voice  from  the  shore. 

"  That's  my  mother,"  said  the  young  boatman 
as  he  discovered  a  woman  on  the  beach.  "  What 
do  you  want,  mother?" 

"  Come  ashore,"  replied  Mrs.  Duncan,  whose 
voice  was  almost  drowned  by  the  noise  of  the 
waves  as  they  beat  against  the  boat. 

Paul's  mother  seemed  to  think  she  had  said 
enough,  for  her  son  was  generally  a  very  obedient 
boy,  and  she  turned  to  walk  up  the  bluff  toward 
the  house.  But  she  knew  enough  about  the  man- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  TUB  FLYAWAY  13 

agement  of  a  boat  to  perceive  that,  in  this  instance, 
her  order  was  not  obeyed. 

"  Come  ashore  right  off,  Paul,"  she  repeated, 
with  an  emphasis  that  was  calculated  to  make  an 
impression  upon  the  rebellious  party. 

"  Do  you  want  me,  mother  ?"  asked  Paul,  as  he 
put  the  boat  about,  and  brought  her  upon  the  home 
tack. 

"  No,  I  don't  want  you;  but  it  blows  too  hard 
for  you  to  be  out  there.  You'll  capsize  as  true  as 
you're  alive,"  replied  Mrs.  Duncan ;  and  seeing  the 
boat  was  headed  toward  the  shore,  she  hastened 
home. 

"  Are  you  going  to  back  out,  Paul?"  demanded 
Thomas,  as  the  boat  came  about. 

"  My  mother  won't  let  me  go,"  replied  Paul, 
rather  sheepishly,  for  he  was  not  proof  against  the 
derision  of  his  companion. 

"Won't  let  you  go!"  sneered  Thomas, 

"  You  heard  what  she  said." 

"  I  did;  my  mother  would  no  more  dare  to  say 


14  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

as  much  as  that  to  me  than  she  would  dare  to  cut 
my  head  off.     She  knows  her  place  better." 

Paul  was  not  a  little  shocked  by  this  unfeeling 
speech,  and  could  not  help  seeing  that  Thomas 
had  not  much  regard  for  his  mother.  For  his 
own  part  he  loved  his  mother  very  much,  though 
he  was  not  exactly  willing  to  confess  the  fact  to 
a  boy  who  entertained  such  opinions  as  those  of 
Thomas  Nettle.  He  had  been  accustomed  to  obey 
his  mother  for  the  respect  and  love  he  bore  her, 
and  it  had  never  before  occurred  to  him  that  she 
overstepped  the  bounds  of  reason  and  propriety 
in  presuming  to  command  him.  Paul  had  the 
reputation  of  being  a  good  boy,  both  at  home  and 
among  the  neighbors;  but  it  must  not  be  inferred 
that  he  was  perfect,  that  he  never  disobeyed  his 
father  and  mother, — though  the  instances  were 
very  rare, — or  that  he  never  did  what  he  knew  to 
be  wrong.  He  had  his  faults  and  his  weaknesses; 
but  for  the  present  I  shall  let  my  young  reader 
discover  them  from  what  he  says  and  what  he  does. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  15 

He  was  disturbed  by  the  derision  of  his  friend,  no 
less  than  by  his  impudent  self-possession.  He 
even  asked  himself  why  he  should  be  tied  to  his 
mother's  apron  string,  as  Thomas  expressed  the 
subjection  of  the  child  to  the  parent.  He  was  only 
a  year  younger  than  his  companion,  and  he  began 
to  question  whether  it  was  not  about  time  for  him 
to  assert  his  own  independence,  and  cut  the  apron 
string  when  it  pulled  too  hard  upon  his  inclina 
tion. 

Paul  was  the  oldest  of  a  family  of  six  children, 
and  was  now  in  his  fourteenth  year.  His  father 
was  a  journeyman  ship  carpenter — an  honest,  tem 
perate,  hard-working  man,  who  was  obliged  to 
struggle  with  the  realities  of  life  in  order  to  win  a 
comfortable  subsistance  for  his  large  family.  In 
the  inoffensive  sense  of  the  term,  he  was  a  poor 
man;  that  is,  he  lived  from  hand  to  mouth,  and 
had  not  saved  a  single  dollar  with  which  to  meet 
the  misfortunes  of  life.  But  he  had  brought  up 
his  family  as  well  as  he  could,  and  given  the  oldest 


16  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

the  best  education  which  his  limited  means  would 
afford. 

Thomas  Xettle's  father  was  a  wealthy  merchant, 
who  had  retired  from  active  business,  and  lived 
upon  his  beautiful  estate  in  Bayville,  in  which 
transpired  the  events  of  my  story.  Major  Xettle, 
as  his  townsmen  called  him, — for  he  had  attained 
to  the  rank  indicated  by  his  military  title  in  the 
militia, — was  an  easy,  careless  man,  and  had  but 
a  very  low  appreciation  of  the  moral  and  religious 
duties  and  responsibilities  of  a  parent.  It  was  a 
favorite  theory  with  him  that  a  boy  would  do  well 
enough  if  only  let  alone.  It  was  of  no  use  to  cram 
his  head  or  his  heart  with  notions,  as  he  called 
them,  about  morality  and  religion;  the  boy  would 
find  them  out  himself  when  he  wanted  them.  In 
support  of  his  doctrine,  he  used  to  point  to  the  min 
ister's  son  who  was  in  the  state  prison,  and  the 
deacon's  son  who  had  run  away  to  sea  to  avoid  the 
house  of  correction.  Of  course,  then,  Master 
Thomas  Xettle's  parental  training  was  never  very 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  17 

severe,  for  he  had  no  one  to  dispute  his  indepen 
dence  when  he  chose  to  assert  it. 

Paul  had  seen  enough  of  the  world  to  find  out 
that  wealth  commands  a  certain  respect,  and  he 
could  not  always  keep  down  a  sense  of  deference 
with  which  his  rich  companions  inspired  him;  and 
when  they  admitted  him  to  their  friendship,  he 
could  not  help  being  greatly  influenced  by  their 
words  and  their  actions.  Thomas  was  always 
dressed  well,  and  always  had  money  in  his  pocket; 
and  these  things  made  Paul  realize  the  difference 
in  their  social  positions.  It  is  true  he  tried  to  make 
himself  believe  that  he  was  as  good  as  any  one  else, 
and  would  not  bend  his  neck  or  his  knee  to  the 
smartest  boy  in  Bayville ;  yet  he  could  not  but  feel 
the  disparity  between  himself  and  the  sons  of  his 
rich  neighbors.  He  would  not  go  out  of  his  way 
to  court  their  favor,  though  it  flattered  his  vanity 
to  be  their  chosen  companion. 

"  Steady!  why  don't  you  luff  her  up,  when  the 
puffs  come,"  said  Thomas,  as  a  flaw  of  wind  struck 


18  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE,-  OR, 

the  sail,  and  careened  her  so  far  that  she  took  in  a 
little  water  over  the  side. 

"  Oh,  I  don't  mind  a  little  dash  of  water  over  the 
side,"  replied  Paul,  with  a  smile;  for  it  must  be 
owned  that  he  was  disposed  to  punish  his  companion 
for  the  imputations  he  had  cast  upon  his  seaman 
ship  and  his  courage. 

"  Well,  are  you  going  ashore? "  continued 
Thomas.  "  Are  you  going  to  let  your  mother  dom 
ineer  over  you?  If  ycu  do,  I  hope  she  will  put  you 
in  the  cradle  and  rock  you  to  sleep  when  you  get 
ashore." 

"We  must  get  some  ballast,"  answered  Paul, 
who  had  not  got  far  enough  to  declare  his  independ 
ence  of  maternal  authority. 

"  You  are  afraid  to  go!  " 

"  I  think  I  can  stand  it  as  long  as  you  can." 

"  Then  what  are  you  going  ashore  for? " 

"  After  more  ballast,"  replied  Paul,  who,  though 
deeply  stung  by  the  sneers  of  Thomas,  had  not  yet 
decided  to  disobey  his  mother. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  19 

"  Will  you  take  me  down  to  the  Point  when  you 
get  the  ballast? " 

"  I  don't  know;  I'll  see." 

The  old  boat  dashed  on,  and  in  a  moment  or 
two  grounded  upon  the  beach.  There  was  a  great 
struggle  in  the  soul  of  Paul.  He  did  not  like  to 
go  contrary  to  the  express  command  of  his  mother 
on  the  one  hand,  and  he  did  not  like  to  incur  the 
derision  of  Thomas  on  the  other,  for  he  would  tell 
it  to  all  the  boys,  who  would  call  him  "  chickenish." 

"  There  are  two  rocks  that  will  just  answer 
your  purpose,"  said  Thomas,  as  they  leaped  out  of 
the  boat.  "  You  take  one  and  I  will  take  the  other. 
Come,  bear  a  hand,  or  I  shall  not  get  to  the  picnic 
till  the  fun  is  all  over." 

The  two  large  stones  were  placed  in  the  boat, 
and  still  Paul  was  undecided.  He  had  not  the 
courage  to  face  the  ridicule  of  his  independent 
friend,  nor  the  heart  to  disobey  the  mother  whom 
he  loved  and  respected. 

"  I  guess  I  won't  go,  Tom,"  said  he,  as  a  mo- 


20  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

mentary  resolution  supported  the  better  impulse  of 
his  nature. 

"Chicken-hearted!  Are  you  afraid  of  your 
mother  or  of  the  wind  and  waves? "  sneered 
Thomas,  and  his  features  curled  up  into  an  expres 
sion  of  contempt  which  moved  the  hesitating  boy 
quite  as  much  as  his  words. 

"  Of  neither.  If  you  think  I  am  afraid  to  go 
any  where  that  you  dare  go,  you  are  very  much 
mistaken.  It  is  a  very  easy  thing  for  you  to  stand 
there  and  talk,  but  when  the  boat  takes  in  a  pint 
of  water  over  the  side  you  jump  as  though  an 
earthquake  had  taken  you  all  aback,"  said  Paul, 
smartly. 

"  Humph.  Get  into  the  boat,  and  we'll  soon 
see  who's  afraid;  though  perhaps  you  had  better 
go  and  get  your  mother  to  go  with  you." 

"  I  have  proved  you  to  be  a  coward,  and  I  don't 
think  there  is  any  use  of  going  now.  I  don't  like 
to  be  in  a  boat  with  a  fellow  who  is  skittish  when 
the  wind  blows,"  continued  Paul,  who  was  deter- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  21 

mined  to  make  the  most  of  their  previous  experi 
ence.  "  It  isn't  safe  to  have  a  fellow  jumping  about 
in  the  boat  when  there's  a  heavy  sea  on.  You 
might  upset  her,  cantering  about  over  the  thwarts 
like  a  frightened  colt." 

"  You  are  smart,  Paul;  but  your  big  talk  sounds 
silly  while  I  stand  here  and  stump  you  to  carry 
me  down  to  the  Point.  You  are  afraid  of  the  sea 
and  afraid  of  your  mother.  You  dare  not  go !  " 

"  Jump  in!  "  cried  Paul,  desperately,  as  his  fail 
ing  resolution  fled  before  these  taunts.  "  Jump  in, 
Tom." 

"  Now  don't  back  out  if  you  happen  to  see  one 
of  your  mother's  aprons  on  the  clothes-line." 

"  Never  fear  me;  and  if  you  don't  wish  yourself 
ashore  before  you  get  half  way  to  Tenean  Point,  I 
lose  my  guess,  that's  all,"  answered  Paul,  as  he 
pushed  the  boat  off  into  deep  water.  "  The  wind 
is  dead  ahead,  and  we  must  beat  all  the  way  down." 

"  Put  her  through,  Paul." 

"  Ay,  ay,  my  hearty,  I'll  put  her  through,  and 


22  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

you  too,"  replied  the  young  boatman,  as  he  shook 
out  the  sail,  and  hauled  the  sheet  home. 

As  she  felt  the  strong  blast  the  old  boat  lay 
down  before  it,  and  a  large  wave  broke  over  her 
gunnel;  but  Paul  luffed  her  up,  so  that  she  did 
not  fill.  Whatever  Thomas  thought  of  this  stir 
ring  experience,  he  kept  his  seat  upon  the  weather 
side,  and  appeared  to  be  perfectly  unconcerned. 
As  they  came  out  from  under  the  bluff,  where  the 
windows  of  the  house  above  commanded  a  view  of 
their  position,  they  were  discovered  by  Mrs.  Dun 
can,  who  again  hastened  to  the  beach  to  repeat  her 
command  more  imperatively  than  before.  Paul 
had  steeled  his  heart  to  do  wrong  in  this  instance, 
and  he  pretended  not  to  see  or  hear  her,  and  the 
boat  dashed  on  her  course. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  23 


CHAPTEK  II. 

PAUL  IS  COOL  AND  SELF-POSSESSED. 

BAYVILLE  is  situated  about  seven  or  eight  miles 
from  Boston,  on  the  line  of  one  of  the  principal 
railroads.  A  large  portion  of  the  inhabitants,  even 
at  the  time  of  which  I  write,  were  gentlemen  doing 
business  in  the  city,  though  the  place  had  a  ship 
yard  and  several  wharves  from  which  the  surround 
ing  country  was  supplied  with  wood,  coal,  and  lum 
ber.  The  town  is  located  on  both  sides  of  Tenean 
Kiver,  the  estuary  of  which  forms  a  very  good  har 
bor,  though  the  place  has  not  yet  attained  to  any 
considerable  commercial  importance. 

The  ship-yard  and  the  wharves  were  on  the 
north  side  of  the  river,  which  was  known  as  Mer 
cantile  Point.  On  the  south  side  a  peninsula 
extended  about  half  a  mile  out  into  the  sea,  at  the 


24  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OH, 

extremity  of  which  was  the  little  cottage  of  Mr. 
Duncan,  the  ship  carpenter.  It  was  built  upon  the 
high  bluff,  and  below  it  was  the  beach,  which  had 
been  formed  by  the  continued  caving  of  the  earth 
from  the  high  bank.  The  cottage  was  over  a  mile 
from  the  ship-yard,  by  the  road,  and  not  more  than 
half  the  distance  in  a  straight  line  across  the 
water.  As  an  easy  and  pleasant  way  to  get  to  his 
work,  Mr.  Duncan  had  purchased  the  old  boat,  in 
which  Paul  had  just  embarked,  for  a  few  dollars, 
and  in  good  weather  generally  went  over  to  the 
ship-yard  by  water.  He  was  a  skillful  boatman, 
and  under  his  tuition  his  son  had  learned  all  the 
mysteries  of  sailing  a  boat.  Like  most  boys,  he  was 
disposed  to  be  more  daring  than  was  necessary,  and 
it  was  often  that  his  father  and  mother  found 
occasion  to  check  him  in  the  pursuit  of  bold  enter 
prises.  Paul  was  passionately  fond  of  the  water, 
and  was  proud  of  his  nautical  skill  and  knowledge. 
Aquatic  sports  were  all  the  rage  at  Bayville, 
and  there  were  very  few  gentlemen  who  had  the 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  25 

means  that  did  not  own  boats  of  some  kind.  In 
the  summer  season  the  harbor  always  presented 
a  brilliant  display  of  yachts,  sail  boats,  and  wher 
ries.  The  largest  of  these  was  the  Flyaway,  a 
splendid  yacht  of  fifty-two  tons,  which  was  jointly 
owned  by  Major  Nettle  and  Captain  Littleton. 
Even  the  boys  of  the  high  school  had  a  club  boat, 
which,  in  the  warm  season,  not  only  afforded  them 
fine  sport,  but  plenty  of  healthy  exercise  for  the 
proper  development  of  their  physical  organization. 
On  the  first  day  of  May,  when  our  story  opens, 
the  scholars  of  the  High  School  had  a  picnic  at 
Tenean  Point,  and  the  boat  club  had  gone  down 
to  participate  in  the  festivities  of  the  occasion. 
Thomas  Nettle  had  been  to  the  city  in  the  morning, 
and  had  not  returned  in  season  to  go  down  with  the 
club,  of  which  he  was  a  member.  It  was  four 
miles  to  the  Point  by  the  road,  and  only  half  that 
distance  by  water,  when  the  wind  permitted  the 
passage  in  a  straight  line.  He  did  not  like  the 
idea  of  walking  so  far,  choosing  rather  to  incur 


26  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

the  danger  of  being  drowned  by  the  upsetting  of 
Paul's  old  boat. 

In  spite  of  the  strong  wind  and  the  heavy  sea, 
Paul  kept  the  boat  on  her  course,  though,  as  the 
tide  was  against  her,  she  did  not  make  much  head 
way. 

"  Can  you  weather  South  Point,  Paul?"  asked 
Thomas,  who  had  been  silent  for  some  time. 

"  I'm  afraid  I  can't;  this  old  boat  makes  about 
as  much  leeway  as  headway." 

"  It  is  pretty  rough  out  here — isn't  it?" 

"  Rather,"  replied  Paul,  indifferently. 

"  She  takes  in  a  good  deal  of  water." 

"  Mostly  spray;  you  can  bale  her  out  if  you 
have  a  mind  to  do  so." 

Thomas  was  glad  to  have  something  in  the  shape 
of  occupation,  for  it  required  all  his  power  to  con 
ceal  a  certain  nervousness  which  he  would  not  have 
had  Paul  see  for  all  the  world.  He  took  the  tin 
kettle  and  worked  as  though  the  safety  of  the 
craft  depended  entirely  upon  his  efforts. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  27 

The  wind  seemed  to  increase  rather  than  dimin 
ish  in  force,  and  the  sail  was  becoming  more  ex 
citing  every  moment;  but  Paul  maintained  his 
self-possession,  and  though  he  had  some  doubts 
about  his  ability  to  keep  the  old  craft  right  side  up, 
he  did  not  permit  his  companion  to  know  that  he 
had  a  single  misgiving. 

"  We  can't  fetch  by  the  Point,"  said  he,  when 
Thomas  had  done  bailing. 

"  Better  come  about  then;  we  may  get  ashore  on 
the  rocks." 

"  Good!"  exclaimed  Paul,  with  a  hearty  laugh. 

"  What's  the  matter  now?  "  demanded  Thomas. 

"  The  idea  of  striking  a  rock  on  the  weather 
side !  "  laughed  Paul. 

"  You  are  right;  I  didn't  think." 

The  boat  now  came  into  comparatively  still 
water,  under  the  lee  of  Long  Island,  as  the  outer 
most  of  three  small  islets,  extending  out  in  a  line 
from  the  mouth  of  the  river,  was  called.  The  island 
was  a  mass  of  rocks,  rising  from  ten  to  twenty  feet 


28  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR. 

above  high  water  mark,  and  as  they  got  behind  it, 
they  were  sheltered  from  the  force  of  the  wind.  In 
this  situation  Paul  attempted  to  tack;  but  the  old 
boat  would  not  come  round  in  stays,  for  she  had 
partially  lost  headway,  and  the  tide  was  against  her. 

"  That's  bad,"  said  Thomas;  "  we  shall  lose  all 
we  have  gained  by  this." 

"  Take  an  oar  and  heave  her  head  round,  then," 
replied  Paul. 

"Ay,  ay;"  and  Thomas  took  the  oar,  and 
brought  her  head  up  to  the  wind. 

There  was  a  coolness  and  self-possession  in  the 
demeanor  of  Paul  which  filled  his  companion  with 
confidence  as  well  as  admiration,  though  he  was 
in  no  humor  to  acknowledge  it.  If  Thomas  was 
not  actually  terrified  by  the  sweeping  billows  and 
the  rude  pitching  of  the  boat,  it  was  only  because 
he  felt  that  he  was  in  the  charge  of  a  skillful  boat 
man.  The  old  craft  soon  caught  the  wind  on  the 
other  tack,  and  drove  out  among  the  big  waves 
again. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  29 

Paul's  mother  was  still  on  the  beach  watching 
the  uneasy  movements  of  the  boat,  and  in  momen 
tary  expectation  that  she  would  be  swamped.  Her 
earnest  gestures  were  disregarded  by  her  son,  and 
she  was  prepared  for  the  worst  fate  that  could  be 
fall  him.  Paul  tried  to  keep  his  eyes  away  from 
her,  but  he  could  not  help  stealing  an  occasional 
glance  at  her,  though  his  conscience  reproached 
him  for  the  pain  and  terror  he  was  giving  her. 
But  he  felt  that  his  courage  and  his  reputation  as  a 
boatman  were  at  stake,  and  that,  if  he  failed  to 
achieve  the  purpose  before  him,  he  would  be  the 
derision  of  Thomas  Nettle  and  all  his  companions. 

For  two  hours  the  boat  labored  heavily  in  the 
rough  sea,  and  had  accomplished  about  two-thirds 
of  the  distance  to  Tenean  Point.  The  young  ad 
venturers  were  now  in  the  worst  place  in  the  bay, 
and  the  boat  was  exposed  to  the  full  force  of  the 
wind  and  the  sea,  from  which  they  had  before  been 
partially  protected  by  an  island. 

"  What  do  you  think,  Paul?  "  said  Thomas,  sus- 


30  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

pending  for  a  moment  the  work  of  baling,  in  which 
he  had  been  engaged  for  the  last  hour. 

"What  do  I  think?"  replied  Paul  coolly,  as 
he  wiped  the  spray  from  his  eyes;  "  I  think  it  blows 
tremendous  hard." 

"  So  do  I." 

"  Then  we  shan't  quarrel  on  that  point,  any 
how." 

"  Do  you  think  you  can  make  the  Point?  " 

"  Certainly  I  do;  I'm  in  for  it,  at  any  rate." 

"  We  don't  make  much  headway." 

"  That's  true." 

"  I  shan't  get  to  the  picnic  in  any  kind  of  sea 
son,"  continued  Thomas,  crouching  down  under 
the  weather  rail,  as  a  huge  wave  gave  the  boat  a 
slap  that  made  her  quiver  like  a  leaf. 

"  I  can't  help  that,  Tom;  I  didn't  want  you  to 
come  this  way." 

"Don't  you  think  we  had  better  run  for  the 
shore,  and  give  it  up? " 

"  I  don't  think  any  such  thing.     If  the  old  boat 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  31 

will  only  hold  together  long  enough,  I'll  put  you 
ashore  on  Tenean  Point." 

"  I'm  afraid  she  won't  hold  together  much 
longer." 

"  No  matter;  we  will  go  it  while  she  does  hold 
together.  Can  you  swim,  Tom?  " 

"  You  know  very  well  I  can  swim,  Paul." 

"  Better  get  your  boots  off,  then." 

"  Who  do  you  suppose  could  swim  ashore  in  such 
a  sea  as  this?  Besides,  it  is  over  a  half  a  mile,  and 
the  surf  on  the  beach  would  tear  a  fellow  all  to 
pieces." 

"  You  ought  to  have  thought  of  these  things  be 
fore  you  came  out  here." 

"  It  is  a  great  deal  worse  than  I  had  any  idea  of," 
answered  Thomas,  who  had  proceeded  far  enough 
to  be  willing  to  yield  a  point.  "  For  my  part,  I  am 
willing  to  be  landed  here;"  and  he  pointed  to  a 
little  cove  on  the  Tenean  shore. 

"  You  don't  say  you  have  got  enough  of  it, 
Tom,"  said  Paul,  with  a  srr-jle. 


32  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

"Enough  of  it!  I  want  to  get  to  the  picnic 
some  time  to-day.  I  hope  you  don't  think  I  am 
frightened." 

"  Of  course  I  don't;  you  daresn't  be  fright 
ened  after  all  your  big  talk  before  we  came 
out." 

"  I'll  give  up  on  that,  Paul.  You  are  the 
spunkiest  fellow  with  a  boat  I  ever  saw.  I  am 
willing  to  say  that  and  stick  to  it." 

"  That's  saying  a  good  deal." 

"  But  you  mustn't  suppose  I  am  afraid." 

"  Of  course  not;  you're  only  in  a  hurry  to  get  to 
the  picnic;  that's  the  idea." 

"  That's  just  it,  and  if  you  will  put  me  ashore  at 
the  cove,  I  will  be  just  as  much  obliged  to  you  as 
though  you  had  carried  me  all  the  way  to  the 
Point." 

"  Let's  not  back  out,  Tom." 

"  I  don't  back  out;  and  I'm  sure  you  don't." 

"  It  looks  a  little  like  backing  out  to  give  up  the 
chase." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  33 

"  You  ought  to  be  satisfied,  if  I  am." 

"  I  shan't  be  satisfied  till  I  land  you  at  the 
Point." 

"  Come,  come,  Paul,  don't  carry  the  joke  too  far. 
The  sea  is  getting  heavier  and  heavier,  and  the 
wind  blows  a  young  hurricane." 

"  Oh,  well,  if  you  really  want  to  back  out,  I'm 
willing." 

"  I  don't  want  to  do  anything  of  the  sort.  If 
you  think  I  can't  stand  it  as  long  as  you  can,  you 
are  mistaken,"  replied  Thomas  proudly;  and  taking 
the  dipper,  he  continued  to  bale  out  the  water, 
whistling  an  air  to  indicate  his  indifference  to  the 
perils  that  surrounded  them. 

"  Put  her  through,  then;  we  shan't  be  much 
longer,  if  we  don't  get  swamped." 

The  boat  was  now  standing  out  from  the  shore, 
and  while  Thomas  was  still  busy,  whistling  off  his 
fears,  a  violent  gust  of  wind  struck  the  sail,  caus 
ing  the  boat  to  heel  over  so  far  that  she  drank  up 
several  buckets  of  water,  and  would  have  filled  if 


34  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;    OB, 

the  sprit  had  not  broken,  thus  removing  the 
pressure. 

"  Come,  Paul,  I  have  got  enough  of  this,"  cried 
Thomas  uneasily. 

"  I  don't  think  you  will  be  able  to  get  any  more 
of  it,  for  the  sprit  has  snapped,  and  we  can't  carry 
sail  any  longer,"  replied  Paul,  apparently  unmoved 
by  the  accident.  "  Bale  her  out  as  fast  as  you  can, 
and  I  will  take  an  oar  and  keep  her  head  up  to  the 
sea." 

"  What  will  you  do  now?  "  asked  Thomas,  whose 
courage  was  sorely  tried  by  the  perilous  situation  of 
the  boat. 

"  Get  the  water  out,  and  we  will  see  what  can  be 
done,"  answered  Paul,  who,  though  he  had  already 
decided  this  important  question,  would  not  permit 
his  passenger  to  enter  into  his  counsels,  preferring 
to  tantalize  him  by  his  mysterious  manner. 

"  Let  us  get  ashore,  Paul,  as  soon  as  possible." 

"Going  to  back  out?" 

"  No ;  what's  the  use  of  talking  in  that  way, 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  35 

about  backing  out,  when  you  can't  carry  sail?  "  re 
plied  Thomas,  whose  pride  was  still  unconquered, 
though  his  courage  was  rapidly  failing  him. 

"  I  shall  rig  a  new  sprit;  there's  the  boat-hook, 
which  will  make  a  very  good  one;  it  is  just  the 
right  length." 

"  I'll  give  up  then,  and  back  out,"  said  Thomas, 
despairing  of  any  relief  from  the  misfortunes  that 
had  befallen  the  boat. 

"  Don't  back  out  on  my  account ;  I  will  put  you 
ashore  at  the  Point,  if  you  say  the  word,"  replied 
Paul,  satisfied  now  that  he  had  kept  his  promise 
and  given  his  friend  enough  of  it. 

"  Eun  for  the  shore,  Paul." 

"  Just  as  you  say;"  and  the  boatman,  proud  of 
the  triumph  he  had  won  over  his  boastful  com 
panion,  turned  the  boat's  head  towards  the  shore. 

The  corner  of  the  sail  hung  down  for  the  want  of 
a  sprit  to  support  it,  but  as  they  had  the  wind  free, 
there  was  canvas  enough  to  drive  her  rapidly  to 
ward  the  shore.  While  they  were  still  half  a  mile 


36  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

from  the  cove,  Thomas  called  Paul's  attention  to  a 
horse  and  chaise  on  the  beach,  from  which  a  man 
was  making  violent  gestures  for  them  to  come 
ashore. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  37 


CHAPTER  III. 

PAUL     HEARS     BAD     NEWS. 

"  WHO  is  it,  Tom?  "  asked  Paul  very  anxiously. 

"  I  don't  know;  can't  make  him  out." 

"  What  can  he  want  with  us?  " 

"  Perhaps  your  mother  has  sent  him  after  her 
runaway  boy;  but  whoever  he  is,  I  will  tell  him 
you  are  a  fellow  of  the  right  spunk." 

"Who  can  it  be?" 

"  What  matter  who  it  is?  Your  mother  won't 
whip  you — will  she?  " 

"  No,  of  course  not.  My  mother  don't  whip 
me." 

"  I  thought  she  did,  you  seem  so  much  afraid  of 
her." 

"  I  am  not  afraid  of  her." 

"  If  you  are,  there  is  nothing  else  that  can 
frighten  you." 


38  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  I  mind  my  mother  because  she  is  my  mother; 
because  I  like  to  do  so,  and  not  because  I  am  afraid 
of  her.  You  had  better  not  say  much  more  about 
being  afraid,  Tom." 

"Do  you  mean  to  say  I  was  afraid?"  said 
Thomas  smartly. 

"  If  you  wasn't  afraid,  you  was  confoundedly 
scared,"  replied  Paul,  whose  paradox  was  fully  ap 
preciated  by  his  companion. 

"  Look  here,  Paul;  are  you  going  to  tell  the  fel 
lows  that  I  was  scared  ?  "  demanded  Thomas,  rather 
in  a  beseeching  than  an  intimidating  tone. 

"  That  will  depend  on  circumstances." 

"  What  circumstances? " 

"  You  may  as  well  understand  me  first  as  last. 
You  keep  talking  about  my  being  afraid  of  my 
mother,  and  all  that  sort  of  stuff.  I'm  not  afraid 
of  her,  and  I  don't  like  to  be  told  that  I  am." 

"  I  won't  say  it  again,  then." 

"  Fellows  that  live  in  glass  houses  mustn't  throw 
stones." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  39 

"  Do  you  really  think  I  was  frightened,  Paul?  " 

"  I  really  think  you  was.  Didn't  you  back 
out? " 

"  Not  till  the  sail  broke  down." 

"  I  offered  to  fix  that." 

"  It's  no  use  to  risk  a  fellow's  life  for  nothing." 

"  That's  the  point  exactly.  Don't  you  say  a 
word  about  my  mother,  and  you  may  talk  as  big  as 
you  please  about  this  scrape." 

"  I'm  not  going  to  talk  big  about  it.  I  shall 
give  you  all  the  credit  you  deserve." 

"  Of  course  you  will.  The  fellow  that  holds  the 
bag  can  let  the  cat  out  when  he  chooses.  I  don't 
like  to  have  my  mother  spoken  of  as  you  speak  of 
your  mother.  She's  my  mother,  and  she  has  al 
ways  been  a  good  mother  to  me,  and  I  would  do 
anything  in  the  world  for  her.  There's  only  one 
thing  about  this  scrape  that  I'm  sorry  for;  and  that 
is,  that  I  didn't  mind  her.  It  makes  me  feel  bad." 

"  She  won't  say  much  to  you ;  she  will  be  so  glad 
to  have  you  safely  home  that  she  won't  feel  like 


40  LI1TLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

jawing  you,"  answered  Thomas,  in  what  he  in 
tended  for  words  of  consolation,  but  which  were 
really  heartless  and  offensive  to  the  penitent. 

"  My  mother  don't  jaw;  it  will  make  her  feel 
bad  that  I  didn't  mind  her;  and  that  is  ten  times 
worse  than  a  scolding  or  a  whipping.  That  man 
keeps  shaking  his  hat  to  us.  Who  do  you  think 
it  is?" 

"  It  looks  like  Captain  Littleton." 

"What  can  he  want  of  me?"  said  Paul  anx 
iously. 

"If  it  is  Captain  Littleton,  it  is  more  like  he 
wants  me." 

In  a  few  moments  more  the  boat  darted  into  the 
cove,  and  the  boys  recognized  Captain  Littleton  in 
the  gentleman  who  had  been  beckoning  to  them. 

"  Come  ashore,  Paul,  as  quick  as  you  can!  " 
shouted  he,  as  he  jumped  into  his  chaise,  and  drove 
nearer  to  the  point  where  the  boat  was  to  land. 

"  Do  you  want  me,  sir? "  asked  Paul. 

"  Yes;  you  are  wanted  at  home." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  41 

Our  hero  was  filled  with  terror  and  anxiety  by 
this  reply.  He  was  sure  that  something  had  hap 
pened,  or  a  gentleman  like  Captain  Littleton  would 
not  have  taken  the  trouble  to  come  after  him.  As 
the  boat  struck  the  bank  he  brailed  up  the  sail,  and 
jumped  ashore  with  the  painter  in  his  hand. 

"  Come,  Paul,  never  mind  the  boat;  Thomas  will 
take  care  of  her.  Get  into  the  chaise  with  me  as 
quick  as  you  can,"  said  Captain  Littleton. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  sir?  What  has  hap 
pened  ?  "  demanded  Paul,  trembling  with  the  most 
painful  solicitude. 

"  Get  into  the  chaise  first,  and  I  will  tell  you  as 
we  return." 

"Has  anything  happened  to  my  mother,  sir?" 
cried  Paul,  the  tears  rushing  to  his  eyes. 

"  Nothing  has  happened  to  your  mother,  Paul. 
She  is  quite  well,"  answered  Captain  Littleton,  as 
he  urged  the  horse  to  his  utmost  speed. 

Paul  was  greatly  relieved  by  this  assurance, 
though  it  was  still  evident  from  the  manner  of  the 


42  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OB, 

gentleman,  and  the  speed  at  which  he  drove  the 
horse,  that  some  dreadful  event  had  occurred.  His 
conscience  smote  him  for  his  disobedience  to  his 
mother,  and  he  was  not  in  a  fit  moral  condition  to 
meet  the  shock  of  adversity  with  courage  and  forti 
tude.  He  would  have  given  the  world,  in  that 
anxious  moment,  to  have  undone  the  work  of  the 
last  three  hours  and  effaced  their  record  from  his 
conscience. 

"  Tell  me  what  has  happened,  if  you  please,  sir," 
he  continued.  "Is  any  of  the  folks  dead?  You 
say  it  is  not  my  mother." 

"  Your  mother  is  quite  well,  and  none  of  your 
family  are  dead,  though " 

Captain  Littleton  paused,  and  looked  at  the  boy's 
face,  which  was  still  bathed  in  tears.  He  saw  the 
misery  that  he  was  enduring,  and  he  hesitated  to 
utter  words  which  he  knew  must  carry  grief  and 
woe  to  his  heart. 

"  You  must  be  calm  and  firm,  Paul,"  continued 
the  kind  gentleman.  "  It  is  not  so  bad  as  you  sup- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  43 

pose,  and  we  may  hope  for  the  best.  Your  father 
lias  just  met  with  a  serious  accident." 

"Is  he  dead,  sir? "  gasped  Paul.  "  You  don't 
tell  me  the  whole  story,  sir." 

"  He  is  not  dead,  Paul;  but  he  is  very  badly 
hurt." 

"He  is  alive,  then?" 

"  He  is." 

Paul  closely  scrutinized  the  expression  of  Cap 
tain  Littleton,  fearful  that  he  had  not  told  him  the 
whole  truth. 

"  Are  you  sure  he  was  not  killed?  "  he  asked,  still 
unsatisfied. 

"  He  was  alive  when  I  left  him,  but  that  was 
nearly  an  hour  ago." 

"  I  am  thankful  if  he  is  alive.  How  did  it  hap 
pen,  sir? " 

"  He  fell  from  the  bow  of  the  ship  upon  which 
he  was  at  work,  and  struck  a  pile  of  timber.  I  am 
afraid  he  is  very  badly  hurt.  I  happened  to  be 
near  the  ship-yard  at  the  time,  and  assisted  in  carry- 


44  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

ing  him  home.  He  is  conscious,  and  asked  for  you. 
Your  mother  said  you  were  out  in  the  boat." 

Paul  burst  into  tears  again  at  these  words,  for  he 
realized  the  nature  and  depth  of  his  mother's  feel 
ings  when  she  had  uttered  them,  and  how  bitterly 
did  he  regret  his  act  of  disobedience!  The  dread 
ful  event  had  come  to  intensify  the  anguish  of  his 
penitence,  and  he  felt  that,  if  he  had  not  done 
wrong,  he  could  have  met  the  calamity  with  pa 
tience  and  resolution.  "When  children  do  wrong, 
they  know  not  what  event  may  occur  to  increase  a 
thousandfold  the  bitterness  of  their  remorse. 

"  Do  you  think  my  father  is  alive  now?  "  sobbed 
Paul. 

"  I  hope  so ;  but  it  is  impossible  to  foretell  the 
result.  The  doctors  spoke  very  despondingly  of 
his  case ;  but  we  must  hope  for  the  best." 

"  How  does  my  mother  bear  it?  " 

"  As  well  as  could  be  expected,  considering  the 
suddenness  of  the  calamity." 

"  Oh,  it  will  kill  her,"  groaned  Paul. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  45 

"  I  hope  not;  you  must  be  calm,  my  boy.  It  is 
dreadful,  I  know;  but  we  must  not  add  to  the  pain 
of  the  sufferer  by  useless  lamentation." 

"  I  will  be  as  calm  as  I  can,  sir;  but  it  is  awful  to 
have  such  a  thing  happen  just  now." 

"  We  know  not  what  a  day  or  an  hour  may  bring 
forth,  Paul." 

"  Yes,  but  to  have  it  happen  now.  If  it  had 
been  at  any  other  time,  I  could  have  borne  it  bet 
ter,"  continued  the  penitent  boy,  wiping  away  the 
tears  that  blinded  him. 

"  We  cannot  choose  the  time  for  such  an  event 
to  happen." 

"  If  it  had  only  come  before  I  left  home!  Oh, 
dear." 

"  Be  calm,  Paul;  we  could  not  select  a  time  when 
we  should  be  prepared  for  such  a  calamity.  You 
must  not  suppose  one  time  is  better  than  another 
for  trials  and  sorrows." 

"  You  do  not  understand  me,  Captain  Littleton," 
replied  Paul  earnestly.  "  I  disobeyed  my  mother 


46  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

in  going  out  in  the  boat  She  told  me  to  come 
ashore,  and  stood  on  the  beach  beckoning  and  call 
ing  to  me  not  to  go,  but  I  didn't  mind  her.  That's 
what  makes  me  feel  so  bad  about  it." 

"  I  am  sony  you  disobeyed  her,  for  you  must 
suffer  the  more  for  your  disobedience." 

"  I  was  sorry  I  did  so  before  I  came  ashore,  and 
now  I  would  give  all  the  world  if  I  had  minded 
mother,  and  let  Tom  Nettle  laugh  at  me  as  much 
as  he  pleased." 

"  Tom  is  a  wild  boy,  and  you  must  not  heed  his 
jeers." 

"  I  will  not,  another  time.  You  think  my  father 
is  not  dead?" 

"  I  think  not,"  replied  Captain  Littleton,  as  he 
increased  the  speed  of  the  horse. 

Paul  did  not  say  much  more,  but  wept  in  silence 
as  the  chaise  dashed  along  the  road.  Every  mo 
ment  seemed  like  an  hour,  till  he  came  in  sight  of 
the  cottage  of  his  father.  There  were  the  two 
sulkies  of  the  doctors,  and  a  crowd  of  people  at  the 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  47 

gate,  to  enable  him  to  realize  the  dreadful  calamity 
which  had  overtaken  him.  The  panting  horse 
stopped  before  the  door,  and  Paul's  limbs  almost 
failed  to  support  him,  as  he  dragged  himself  into 
the  house. 

"  Oh,  Paul,"  sobbed  his  mother,  who  met  him  at 
the  door,  "  I  thought  you  would  never  come.  I'm 
afraid  you  won't  have  a  father  a  great  while 
longer." 

"  Forgive  me,  mother,  for  what  I  did,"  cried 
Paul. 

"  I  do  forgive  you,  my  son;  but  come,  your  poor 
father  wants  to  see  you  very  much." 

His  mother  took  him  by  the  hand,  and  led  him 
into  the  chamber  where  his  father  lay.  He  was 
shocked  by  the  change  which  a  few  short  hours  had 
produced,  and  he  needed  not  the  skill  of  the  physi 
cians  to  assure  him  that  Mr.  Duncan  had  but  a  short 
time  to  live. 

"  Paul,"  said  his  father  faintly,  "  I  shall  soon  be 
no  more,  and  I  leave  your  mother  and  your  brothers 


48  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

and  sisters  to  your  care.  Take  good  care  of  them, 
Paul,  for  they  will  soon  have  no  one  else  to  help 
them.  Be  a  good  boy,  and  be  an  honest  man,  and 
everything  will  go  well  with  you.  Be  true  to  your 
God  and  true  to  yourself,  and  then  all  the  world 
cannot  harm  you.  May  God  keep  you  in  the  path 
of  duty  as  long  as  you  live." 

Mr.  Duncan  closed  his  eyes  with  an  audible  sigh, 
and  Paul  burst  into  tears,  realizing  that  he  was 
about  to  lose  the  kindest  and  best  of  fathers. 

"  Don't  cry,  my  boy,"  said  the  sufferer;  "  be  a 
man,  and  in  a  little  while  the  struggle  will  be  over 
with  me." 

The  whole  family  were  gathered  round  the  bed, 
and  Mr.  Duncan  gave  them  his  blessing,  for  the 
doctors  assured  him  his  hour  was  at  hand.  We 
will  not  dwell  upon  the  painful  scene.  In  an  hour 

X 

all  was  still  in  that  room  save  the  sobs  of  the  be 
reaved  widow,  who  stood  gazing  in  agony  upon  the 
silent  form  which  she  had  seen  go  out  from  her 
that  morning  in  the  full  vigor  of  health  and 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  49 

strength.     The  angel  of  death  was  there,  and  had 
done  his  work. 

Paul  was  stupefied  by  the  suddenness  of  the 
shock,  and  all  the  currents  of  his  existence  seemed 
to  stop  in  their  flow.  He  spent  the  afternoon  in 
his  chamber,  trying  to  understand  the  nature  of  his 
situation.  He  had  dried  his  tears,  but  the  deeper 
grief  had  gone  in  upon  his  heart.  He  spent  a 
wakeful  night  in  thinking  of  the  past,  and  in  en 
deavoring  to  make  himself  believe  that  his  father 
was  dead.  All  that  he  had  ever  done  for  him,  all 
that  he  had  ever  said  to  him,  came  up  before  him 
with  a  clearness  and  vividness  that  made  them  seem 
like  realities. 

In  this  condition  he  moved  about  the  house  till 
after  the  funeral,  mechanically  executing  such 
duties  as  he  was  required  to  perform;  but  every 
thing  was  so  unnatural  to  him  that  he  could  hardly 
persuade  himself  of  the  reality  of  his  being.  The 
death  of  his  father  was  an  epoch  in  his  existence,  a 
turning  point  in  his  career,  and  the  wheels  of  time, 


50  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

the  current  of  events,  stopped,  soon  to  resume  their 
course  in  a  different  direction. 

When  the  last  rites  of  love  and  respect  had  been 
paid  to  the  remains  of  his  father,  Paul  roused  him 
self  from  his  stupor,  and  began  to  examine  the 
future.  At  the  deathbed  of  his  parent  he  had  re 
ceived  a  solemn  charge,  and  he  carefully  reviewed 
the  words,  and  recalled  the  expression  with  which 
it  had  been  committed  to  him.  His  mother  and 
his  brothers  and  sisters  had  been  given  into  his  care, 
and  he  felt  the  responsibility  of  the  position  he  had 
accepted.  He  determined,  to.  the  best  of  his 
ability,  to  discharge  his  duty  to  them;  but  he  was 
sorely  troubled  to  think  of  some  way  by  which  he 
could  earn  money  enough  to  support  them,  for  he 
had  put  a  literal  construction  upon  the  dying  words 
of  his  father. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  51 


CHAPTER  IV. 

PAUL    BECOMES    THE    HEAD    OF    THE    FAMILY. 

FOB  a  week  after  the  funeral  Paul  racked  his 
brain  in  devising  expedients  to  supply  the  place  of 
his  father  in  a  pecuniary  point  of  view,  but  with 
out  success.  If  he  went  into  a  store,  or  obtained 
such  a  place  as  a  boy  can  fill,  it  would  pay  him  only 
two  or  three  dollars  a  week,  and  this  would  be 
scarcely  anything  towards  the  support  of  the 
family,  for  his  father  had  generally  earned  twelve 
dollars  a  week  during  the  greater  portion  of  the 
year.  He  wanted  to  do  something  better.  He  did 
not  expect  to  make  so  much  as  his  father  had  made, 
but  was  determined,  if  possible,  to  earn  at  least  half 
as  much. 

Thus  far  his  reflection  had  been  to  little  purpose, 
for  it  was  no  small  matter  for  a  boy  to  charge  him- 


52  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OH, 

self  with  double  the  work  of  one  of  his  age.  He 
had  not  yet  consulted  his  mother,  nor  obtained  her 
views  in  regard  to  the  support  of  the  family.  He 
did  not  know  whether  she  expected  him  to  do  the 
whole  of  it,  but  it  did  not  appear  reasonable  to  him 
that  she  could  do  anything  more  than  to  keep  house 
and  take  care  of  the  children.  He  wished  that  he 
could  go  to  her  and  relieve  her  of  all  responsibility 
in  regard  to  the  money  affairs,  and  let  her  live  just 
as  she  had  been  accustomed  to  live  before  the  death 
of  his  father;  and  he  almost  cried  with  vexation, 
after  he  had  vainly  ransacked  his  brains  for  the 
means,  to  think  he  could  not  do  so.  He  could  not 
hit  upon  any  plan  that  would  meet  his  expectations, 
and  he  decided  to  have  a  talk  with  her  in  relation  to 
the  future. 

"  What  are  we  going  to  do,  mother?  "  he  asked, 
as  he  seated  himself  in  the  kitchen  where  Mrs.  Dun 
can  was  getting  supper. 

"  That  is  what  I  have  been  thinking  of  myself," 
she  replied.  "  I  have  been  talking  with  Captain 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  53 

Littleton  to-day,  and  he  gave  me  some  good  advice 
and  offered  me  any  assistance  I  might  require." 

"  You  surely  don't  mean  to  live  on  charity, 
mother,"  added  Paul  proudly. 

"  Certainly  not.  Captain  Littleton  did  not  offer 
to  give  me  anything;  only  to  assist  me  in  getting 
work  for  myself  and  you." 

"  Oh,  well,  that's  all  right." 

"  While  we  have  our  health  and  strength,  we 
shall  not  have  to  ask  other  help  of  anyone." 

"  Of  course  not." 

"  I  hope  I  am  above  asking  charity,  or  taking  it 
either." 

"  I  knew  you  were.  What  did  Captain  Little 
ton  say? " 

"  Thanks  to  the  goodness  and  forethought  of 
your  father,  we  are  not  left  entirely  destitute,"  re 
plied  Mrs.  Duncan,  hopefully,  wiping  a  tear  from 
her  cheek. 

"  I  didn't  know  there  was  anything  left." 

"  After  paying  all  the  funeral  expenses  and  the 


54  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

doctors'  bills,  I  shall  have  fifty  dollars  in  money. 
Your  father  had  no  debts." 

"  Fifty  dollars  isn't  much,  mother,  toward  sup 
porting  the  family.  It  wouldn't  last  two  months." 

"  That  is  very  true;  we  have  more  than  that. 
Three  years  ago  your  father  had  his  life  insured  for 
a  thousand  dollars,  and  this  sum  will  be  paid  to  me 
in  a  few  days." 

"  I  didn't  know  that,"  said  Paul,  greatly  sur 
prised  to  find  they  had  what  seemed  to  him  so  vast 
a  sum.  "  We  shall  get  along  very  well." 

"  Your  father  used  to  calculate  that  it  cost  him 
about  eight  dollars  a  week  to  live,  or  about  four 
hundred  dollars  a  year.  If  he  had  had  work  all  the 
year  round  he  might  have  saved  a  very  handsome 
sum,  he  used  to  tell  me." 

"  It  will  not  cost  us  eight  dollars  a  week  now, 
will  it?" 

"  No;  we  must  live  very  prudently;  but  if  it  cost 
us  only  five,  a  thousand  dollars  would  last  but  a  few 
years,  and  what  should  we  do  then? " 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  65 

"  We  must  not  spend  it  then." 

"  Captain  Littleton  told  me  what  he  thought  we 
had  better  do.  This  house  in  which  we  live  can  be 
bought  for  fifteen  hundred  dollars,  though  the 
owner  has  always  asked  eighteen  hundred, 
and " 

"  You  don't  really  think  of  such  a  thing  as  buy 
ing  the  house?"  interrupted  Paul,  filled  with 
amazement  at  the  magnitude  of  the  idea. 

"  That  is  what  Captain  Littleton  advises  me  to 
do." 

"  But  you  haven't  money  enough." 

"  I  can  give  a  mortgage  for  five  hundred  dollars. 
The  rent  of  the  house  is  one  hundred  and  forty  dol 
lars,  and  Mr.  Freeman  says  he  cannot  afford  to  let 
it  for  any  less.  Now,  if  we  buy  it,  we  can  pay  a 
thousand  dollars  down,  and  we  shall  owe  five  hun 
dred,  on  which  we  shall  have  to  pay  the  interest, 
amounting  to  thirty  dollars.  By  this  plan,  we 
should  have  to  pay  out  only  about  fifty  dollars  a 
year  for  interest  and  taxes,  or  about  a  dollar  a  week. 


56  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

In  this  way  we  can  get  along  on  five  dollars  a 
week." 

"  Buy  the  house  then,  by  all  means,  mother. 
Five  dollars  a  week !  Well,  I  think  I  shall  be  able 
to  support  the  family,  after  all." 

"  You,  Paul  ? "  exclaimed  Mrs.  Duncan,  with  a 
smile. 

"  I  am  sure  I  can." 

"  What  do  you  intend  to  do? " 

"  I  don't  know  yet." 

"  Your  poor  father  intended  that  you  should 
enter  the  High  School  this  fall;  but  I  suppose  that 
cannot  be.  Captain  Littleton  said  he  would  get 
you  a  place  where  you  could  have  two  or  three 
dollars  a  week." 

"  I  must  make  more  than  that,  mother,"  replied 
Paul,  shaking  his  head. 

"  You  must  not  be  too  ambitious.  If  you  get 
two  or  three  dollars  a  week,  you  will  do  very  well, 
and  that  sum  will  be  a  great  help  to  me." 

"  You  heard  what  father  said  to  me  in  his  last 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  57 

moments? "  said  Paul,  with  solemn  earnestness. 
"  He  told  me  to  take  care  of  my  mother  and  of  my 
brothers  and  sisters,  and  I  mean  to  do  so." 

"  But  he  never  had  a  thought  that  you  could 
earn  money  enough  to  support  the  whole  of  us. 
You  are  a  good  boy,  Paul,  but  you  must  not  try  to 
do  too  much." 

"  If  we  can  live  on  five  dollars  a  week,  I  am  al 
most  sure  I  can  earn  that." 

"  That  is  a  good  deal  for  a  boy  like  you." 

"  I  can  do  it,  I  know." 

"  Captain  Littleton  said  he  would  find  a  place 
for  you." 

"  I  shall  be  very  much  obliged  to  him,  and  will 
take  any  place  I  can  get;  but  I  am  certain  before 
long  that  I  can  make  five  dollars  a  week." 

"  Don't  think  of  such  a  thing.  There  are  a 
great  many  men  who  get  no  more  than  that.  You 
must  work  your  way  up,  little  by  little,  Paul,  and 
one  of  these  days  you  will  obtain  a  good  situation." 

"  That's  just  what  I  mean  to  do.     Little  by 


58  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

little —  that's  my  motto;  and  if  I  can  only  get  hold 
anywhere,  you  may  leave  the  rest  to  me." 

"  You  are  a  good  boy,  Paul,  and  you  will  succeed 
by  and  by,"  said  Mrs.  Duncan  proudly.  "  I  ex 
pect  to  get  some  work  myself  next  week,  and  I  have 
no  doubt  we  shall  do  very  well." 

"  What  work,  mother? "  asked  Paul,  a  shadow 
of  dissatisfaction  passing  over  his  face. 

"  Captain  Littleton  thought  he  could  get  me  a 
chance  to  make  bags  for  the  jlour  mills." 

"  I  don't  mean  to  have  you  take  in  work,  mother. 
You  have  enough  to  do  to  take  care  of  the  house 
and  the  children." 

"  I  can  do  a  good  deal  besides.  Sarah  can  help 
a  great  deal  about  the  house,  and  with  what  we  can 
all  do,  we  shall  get  along  very  well  indeed.  We 
ought  to  be  very  thankful  for  all  the  blessings  that 
surround  us." 

"We  are  enough  sight  better  off  than  I  thought," 
replied  Paul;  "  but  I  don't  want  to  have  you  make 
a  slave  of  yourself.  You  used  to  work  hard 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  59 

enough ;  and  now,  if  you  are  going  to  take  in  work, 
you  will  wear  yourself  out  in  a  very  few  years, 
mother." 

u  I  guess  not,  Paul.  There  is  somebody  knock 
ing  at  the  door;  go  and  see  who  it  is." 

Paul  went  to  the  door,  and  the  visitor  proved  to 
be  Captain  Littleton. 

"  I  was  looking  for  you,  Paul,"  said  he.  "  I'm 
going  to  give  a  dinner  party  to-morrow,  and  I  want 
a  mess  of  perch,  fresh  from  the  rocks,  by  twelve 
o'clock.  I  want  you  should  go  down  and  catch 
them  for  me.  You.  always  have  good  luck  at  fish 
ing.  "Will  you  do  this  for  me,  Paul  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir;  certainly  I  will." 

"  I  will  speak  to  your  mother  about  it." 

Paul  conducted  Captain  Littleton  into  the  little 
parlor,  and  called  his  mother.  She  was  willing 
that  he  should  go,  and  glad  to  have  him  do  some 
thing  in  return  for  the  gentleman's  repeated  acts  of 
kindness. 

"  I  will  give  you  twenty  cents  a  dozen  for  them, 


60  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Paul,  and  I  want  at  least  five  dozen,"  continued  the 
captain. 

"  He  will  not  charge  anything,  sir,"  added  Mrs. 
Duncan." 

"  Not  a  cent,  sir,"  repeated  Paul. 

"  It's  a  fair  trade,  young  man,  and  I  won't  take 
them  unless  I  pay  for  them." 

"  I  don't  want  any  pay  from  you,  sir." 

"  But  I  choose  to  pay  you,  and  you  must  take 
your  orders  from  me  in  this  instance.  Have  you 
any  clams  for  bait?  " 

"  No,  sir.     I  will  get  some  to-night." 

"  Very  well ;  you  may  go  and  get  them  now  and 
I  will  talk  to  your  mother  about  a  little  business 
matter." 

Paul  took  his  hat  and  went  down  to  the  beach. 
Embarking  in  the  old  boat,  he  sailed  over  to  Te- 
nean,  where  plenty  of  clams  were  to  be  had,  and  a 
bucket  full  was  soon  procured.  Like  a  prudent 
fisherman,  he  made  all  his  arrangements  for  the 
next  day.  First  he  repaired  the  worn-out  sail,  then 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  61 

made  a  new  sprit,  and  refitted  the  tiller  to  the  rud 
der  head.  When  everything  was  in  ship-shape 
order  about  the  boat,  he  took  out  his  perch  lines, 
ganged  on  a  new  hook,  and  rigged  an  extra  sinker 
for  use  in  case  of  accident. 

"Going  a-fishing,  Paul?"  said  John  Duncan, 
his  brother,  a  lad  of  ten,  who  joined  him  when  he 
had  nearly  completed  his  preparations. 

"  I'm  going  down  in  the  morning  to  get  a  mess 
of  perch  for  Captain  Littleton." 

"  Let  me  go  with  you,  Paul?  " 

"  You  must  go  to  school." 

"  It  don't  keep." 

"  Ask  mother,  then;  if  she  is  willing,  I  am." 

"  Have  you  got  a  line  for  me?  " 

"  Yes." 

John  Duncan,  for  his  years,  was  almost  as  much 
of  a  sailor  and  fisherman  as  Paul.  Both  of  them 
took  to  the  water  like  ducks,  and  seemed  to  under 
stand  all  about  a  boat  as  if  by  instinct.  The  pros 
pect  of  a  day  down  below  fired  the  imagination  of 


62  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

the  "  young  salt,"  and  he  ran  up  the  bluff  with  all 
his  might  to  obtain  the  desired  permission. 

"  May  I  go  a-fishing  with  Paul  to-morrow, 
mother?  "  shouted  he,  as  he  rushed  into  the  parlor, 
without  noticing  the  presence  of  Captain  Littleton. 

"  We  will  see  about  that  by  and  by.  Take  off 
your  cap." 

"  How  do  you  do,  John? "  said  Captain  Little 
ton. 

"  Pretty  well,"  replied  John,  whose  head  keeled 
over  on  the  port  side,  as  he  discovered  the  visitor, 
and  three  fingers  found  their  way  into  his  mouth. 

"  You  want  to  go  a-fishing,  do  you?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  Do  you  think  it  is  safe  to  let  him  go? "  asked 
Mrs.  Duncan. 

"  I  aint  afraid,  mother,"  interrupted  the  young 
hopeful. 

"  I  know  you  are  not,  and  that's  one  reason  why 
I  don't  like  to  trust  you  in  the  boat." 

"  Your  boys  take  to  the  water  in  a  natural  way, 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  63 

and  when  boys  have  a  decided  taste  of  that  kind,  it 

v 

isn't  of  much  use  to  thwart  them." 

"  I  know  it  isn't;  but  John  has  worried  my  life 
out  since  he  was  four  years  old,  for  he  is  always  in 
the  water." 

"I  should  use  proper  precaution  with  him,  but 
Paul  is  so  good  a  boatman  that  I  should  not  be 
afraid  to  trust  him  in  his  care." 

"  You  may  go,  John,"  added  Mrs.  Duncan.  "  I 
have  almost  made  up  my  mind  to  let  him  live  in  the 
water;  but  I  can't  help  going  to  the  window  when 
he  is  out  on  the  beach,  at  least  twenty  times  a  day, 
to  see  if  he  isn't  in  trouble." 

"  To  return  to  Paul,"  said  Captain  Littleton,  re 
suming  the  remarks  which  the  entrance  of  John 
had  interrupted.  "  I  have  the  refusal  of  a  place  in 
a  lawyer's  office,  where  the  salary  is  two  dollars  and 
a  half  a  week.  It  is  small  pay,  but  it  is  better  than 
nothing." 

"  He  expects  more  than  that.  It  would  have 
astonished  you  to  hear  him  talk  a  little  while  ago. 


64  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OS, 

He  is  going  to  assume  the  whole  burden  of  support 
ing  the  family,  and  is  not  willing  that  I  should  do 
anything." 

"  He  is  a  smart  boy,  and  ought  to  have  a  good 
place." 

"  He  says  he  means  to  make  five  dollars  a  week; 
but  that  is  mere  boy-talk." 

"  I  like  his  spirit,  but  he  will  hardly  be  expected 
to  earn  five  dollars  a  week  at  present.  I  hope  I 
shall  be  able  to  find  him  a  better  place  than  the 
one  I  spoke  of." 

"  You  are  very  good,  sir;  I  shall  never  be  able 
to  repay  you  for  your  kindness." 

"  Don't  mention  it,  ma'am.  I  am  very  glad  to 
do  anything  I  can  for  you.  You  have  made  up 
your  mind  then  to  purchase  the  house  ?  " 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  I  think  that's  the  best  thing  you  can  do  under 
the  circumstances.  The  property  is  rising  in  value, 
and  in  a  few  years,  if  you  should  want  to  sell,  it 
would  bring  two  thousand  dollars.  I  will  see  Free- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  65 

man  as  I  return,  and  the  papers  shall  be  made  out 
immediately." 

"  Thank  you,  sir." 

Captain  Littleton  took  his  leave,  and  Mrs.  Dun 
can  was  very  grateful  to  him  for  the  friendly 
interest  he  manifested  in  her  affairs.  When  Paul 
returned  to  the  house,  his  mother  informed  him 
that  her  friend  had  found  a  place  for  him;  but  the 
young  aspirant  had  got  an  idea,  and  made  up  his 
mind  to  decline  the  situation. 


66  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTER  V. 

PAUL    COOKS     HIS    OWN    BREAKFAST,     AND    GOES 
A-FISHING. 

ABOUT  six  miles  east  of  Bayville  was  a  rocky 
island,  around  which  perch  were  abundant.  Paul 
had  often  been  there  with  his  father,  and  was  fa 
miliar  with  the  locality.  He  knew  just  where  to 
moor  his  boat  to  have  good  luck  in  fishing,  and  was 
acquainted  with  all  the  channels;  currents,  and  bars 
in  the  bay.  He  was  not  only  a  skillful  seaman,  but 
a  good  pilot,  and  felt  as  much  at  home  on  the  bay 
as  in  the  streets  of  Bayville. 

It  would  be  low  tide  in  the  bay  at  seven  o'clock, 
and  Paul  made  his  calculations  accordingly.  The 
best  time  to  fish  was  on  the  "  young  flood,"  or  soon 
after  the  tide  had  turned  to  come  in;  and,  if  the 
wind  should  happen  to  be  light  or  contrary,  it 
would  take  him  a  long  time  to  run  down  to  Rock 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  67 

Island,  as  the  place  was  called,  therefore  he  must 
go  down  with  the  tide.  To  accomplish  his  purpose 
it  was  necessary  that  he  should  start  by  five  o'clock 
in  the  morning,  which  was  an  hour  before  his  usual 
breakfast  time. 

He  did  not  sleep  very  well  that  night,  for  the 
great  idea  to  which  we  have  alluded  was  creating 
an  immense  commotion  in  his  mind.  He  had  rea 
soned  out  the  certainty  of  his  being  able  to  support 
the  family,  and  he  felt  as  proud  of  his  great  resolu 
tion  as  though  he  had  achieved  its  full  fruits. 
When,  at  last,  he  dropped  asleep,  it  was  only  to 
dream  of  great  speculations,  and  of  the  satisfaction 
he  should  have  in  giving  his  mother  money  enough 
on  Saturday  night  to  pay  all  the  expenses  of  the 
family  for  a  week. 

He  woke  very  early  in  the  morning,  and  as  he 
jumped  out  of  bed  he  heard  the  clock  on  the  Town 
Hall  strike  four.  He  did  not  mean  to  disturb  his 
mother,  and  therefore  cautioned  John  not  to  make 
any  noise.  He  was  not  like  some  boys,  who  growl 


68  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

and  grumble  at  their  mothers  if  their  meals  are  not 
ready  when  they  want  them.  Stealing  softly 
downstairs  he  went  to  the  back  kitchen,  and  made 
a  fire  in  the  stove. 

"  Now,  John,  you  go  down  to  the  boat,  and  bale 
her  out,"  said  he  to  his  brother,  as  the  latter  joined 
him. 

"  Are  you  going  without  any  breakfast?  "  asked 
John. 

"  No;  breakfast  will  be  ready  by  the  time  you 
have  baled  out  the  boat." 

"  You  haven't  called  mother  yet?  " 

"  I  don't  mean  to  do  so." 

"  Where  will  you  get  your  breakfast,  then?  " 

"  I  will  get  it  myself." 

"  You  don't  know  how  to  cook,"  replied  John 
incredulously. 

"  You  see  if  I  don't;  now  go  ahead,  and  don't 
make  a  noise,  or  you  will  wake  mother." 

Paul  then  went  down  cellar  and  brought  up  a 
few  potatoes,  which  he  washed  and  put  into  the 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  69 

kettle.  A  piece  of  pork  and  a  slice  of  veal  were 
deposited  in  the  frying  pan,  ready  to  be  cooked  at 
the  proper  time.  The  coffee,  not  omitting  the  im 
portant  bit  of  fish-skin,  was  put  in  the  coffee-pot, 
and  operations  in  that  quarter  were  suspended  till 
the  water  in  the  tea-kettle  should  boil.  Though 
our  hero  had  never  actually  performed  these  ma 
neuvers  with  his  own  hands,  he  had  seen  them  exe 
cuted  so  many  times  that  he  was  perfectly  familiar 
with  the  routine. 

Every  thing  upon  the  stove  was  doing  very  well, 
and  he  pulled  out  the  table,  which  he  proceeded  to 
cover  with  the  proper  articles  for  the  morning 
meal.  Each  article  was  carefully  disposed  in  its 
proper  place,  for  Paul  had  already  learned  that 
food  tastes  better  in  the  midst  of  order  and  neat 
ness  than  when  taken  in  dirt  and  confusion.  It  is 
true  he  made  some  mistakes  for  the  want  of  experi 
ence,  and  was  frequently  obliged  to  stop  and  think 
what  articles  were  required ,  but  when  the  table  was 
set,  he  was  satisfied  with  its  cheerful  and  neat  ap~ 


70  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

pearance.  By  this  time  the  tea-kettle  was  spouting 
out  long  jets  of  steam,  and  the  lid  was  rattling 
under  the  influence  of  the  commotion  beneath  it. 
Paul  poured  a  little  of  the  boiling  water  into  the 
coffee-pot,  and  then  came  an  appalling  difficulty — 
he  did  not  know  how  much  to  put  in,  and  was  not 
sure  that  he  had  taken  the  proper  quantity  of  coffee. 
At  a  venture  he  filled  the  pot  half  full,  and  then 
proceeded  to  cook  the  meat.  After  the  coffee  had 
boiled  ten  or  fifteen  minutes,  he  tested  its  strength, 
and  added  more  water.  He  was  delighted  with  his 
success,  and  when  John  returned  from  the  beach, 
he  was  putting  the  breakfast  upon  the  table. 

"  Breakfast  is  ready,"  said  Paul. 

"  Did  you  cook  it,  though? " 

"I  did;  I  told  you  I  could." 

"  I'll  give  up  now.  Why  don't  you  hire  out  for 
a  cook? " 

"  Perhaps  I  shall,  one  of  these  days." 

"  Wouldn't  mother's  eyes  stick  out  if  she  should 
happen  in  about  this  time !  " 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  71 

"  I  guess  not  much." 

But  they  did,  for  just  as  the  boys  were  seating 
themselves  at  the  table,  Mrs.  Duncan  entered  the 
room. 

"  Why,  boys!  what  have  you  been  doing? "  ex 
claimed  she,  astonished  at  the  regularity  with  which 
everything  seemed  to  be  proceeding  in  her  absence. 

"  Only  getting  something  to  eat  before  we  go," 
replied  Paul. 

"Why  didn't  you  call  me?" 

"  I  thought  I  wouldn't  get  you  up  so  early;  be 
sides,  I  could  get  breakfast  just  as  well  myself." 

"  I  declare  you  are  a  good  cook,  Paul.  Your 
potatoes  and  meat  look  as  nice  as  can  be.  How  is 
your  coffee?  Did  you  put  a  piece  of  fish-skin  in 
the  pot? " 

"  Yes,  ma'am." 

"  Did  you  put  any  salt  on  the  meat?  " 

"  I  did ;  come,  mother,  sit  down  and  eat  your 
breakfast." 

Mrs.  Duncan  accepted  this  polite  invitation,  and 


f2  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

seating  herself  in  her  accustomed  place,  began  to 
pour  out  the  coffee.  It  was  clear,  and  of  the  right 
strength,  and  she  liberally  praised  Paul  for  his  culi 
nary  skill,  and  declared  that  her  son  was  a  jewel 
about  the  house.  The  breakfast  seemed  even  bet 
ter  than  usual  that  morning,  and  our  hero  was  as 
proud  as  though  he  had  built  a  meeting  house. 

"  Come,  John,  we  must  bear  a  hand;  there  isn't 
a  breath  of  wind,  and  it  will  take  us  some  time  to 
make  Rock  Island,"  said  Paul,  as  he  rose  from  the 
table.  "  Have  you  filled  the  jug  with  fresh 
water? " 

"  No,  but  I  will." 

"  Here  is  some  gingerbread  and  cheese  for 
luncheon,"  added  Mrs.  Duncan,  as  she  handed  Paul 
a  basket  she  had  filled  for  their  use.  "  Now,  be 
very  careful,  and  don't  run  any  risk.  Look  out  for 
squalls,  and  don't  carry  sail  too  long." 

"  I'll  be  very  careful,  mother.  You  mfiy  trust 
me  to  go  round  the  world,"  replied  Paul. 

"  But  I  wish  you  had  a  better  boat." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  73 

"  She'll  do  very  well,  mother,  though  I  hope  to 
have  a  better  one  some  time  or  other." 

The  jug  was  filled  at  the  pump,  and  with  their 
provisions  and  water  the  boys  set  off  with  light 
hearts  for  the  work  of  the  day. 

Paul  felt  the  responsibility  of  the  trust  which 
Captain  Littleton  had  imposed  upon  him.  He  was 
going  to  make  some  money  by  the  operation,  and 
upon  this  day's  success  depended  the  hopes  which 
he  had  been  fondly  cherishing  in  regard  to  his  new 
scheme. 

There  are  always  some  drawbacks  to  disturb  the 
best-laid  plans,  and  when  Paul  reached  the  bluff,  he 
discovered  the  boat  adrift  at  some  distance  from 
the  shore. 

"  You  are  a  careless  fellow,  John,"  he  cried. 
"  You  didn't  make  fast  the  boat." 

"  That's  too  bad,  Paul ;  I  didn't  mean  to  do  that," 
replied  John,  vexed  at  the  accident. 

"  I  don't  suppose  you  did ;  but  you  are  careless." 

"  I  thought  I  made  her  fast.     What  shall  we  do, 


74  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Paul?  I  would  rather  given  anything  than  had 
this  happen." 

"  So  would  I;  but  there  is  no  use  of  crying  about 
it.  There  isn't  a  skiff  to  be  had  within  half  a  mile 
of  here." 

"  I'll  tell  you  what  I'll  do,  Paul,"  said  John,  put 
ting  down  the  jug  and  throwing  off  his  jacket. 
"  I'll  swim  out  to  her  and  scull  her  in." 

Paul  made  no  objection  to  this  plan,  and  in  half 
a  minute  more  John  had  stripped  and  was  swim 
ming  with  all  his  might  after  the  boat,  which  was 
perhaps  fifty  rods  from  the  shore.  He  was  a  vigor 
ous  swimmer,  as  self-possessed  in  the  water  as  on 
the  land,  and  his  brother  had  no  fears  in  regard  to 
his  safety,  or  his  ability  to  reach  the  boat. 

It  did  not  take  the  little  fellow  long  to  catch  the 
boat,  and  the  accident  did  not  make  more  than  half 
an  hour's  delay.  The  stores  were  taken  on  board, 
and  before  John  had  time  to  dress  himself,  the  boat 
was  under  sail,  and  working  slowly  down  the  bay. 
A  light  breeze  from  the  west  had  sprung  up,  and  a 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  75 

gentle  ripple  at  the  bow  assured  the  young  fisher 
men  that  everything  was  progressing  in  a  satis 
factory  manner. 

"  I  should  like  to  be  a  fisherman,  Paul,"  said 
John,  who  sat  on  the  bottom  of  the  boat  opening 
clams  for  bait. 

"  Perhaps  you  may  be  one  of  these  days,"  re 
plied  Paul  moodily.  "  I  think  I  shall  do  some 
thing  in  that  line  right  off." 

"You,  Paul?" 

"  Yes,  but  don't  you  say  a  word  about  it  to  any 
body,  above  all,  not  to  mother.  I  have  been  think 
ing  about  it  all  night." 

"  What  do  you  mean,  Paul?  " 

The  ambitious  youth  had  a  great  idea  in  his 
mind,  which  was  struggling  to  be  actualized. 
More  than  twenty  times  since  the  preceding  even 
ing  had  the  words  of  Captain  Littleton  crossed  his 
imagination,  and  kindled  up  a  great  blaze  of  possi 
bilities  and  probabilities.  "  I  will  give  you  twenty 
cents  a  dozen  for  them,"  the  captain  had  said.  If 


76  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

he  would  buy  perch,  others  would  as  well.  Paul 
had  a  boat,  and  there  would  not  be  many  days  when 
he  could  not  catch  as  many  as  five  or  six  dozen. 
Even  at  a  shilling  a  dozen  he  could  make  a  dollar 
a  day. 

This  was  his  scheme — to  supply  Bayville  with 
fresh  fish.  He  had  as  good  a  chance  to  sell  them 
as  the  men  who  went  through  the  place  blowing 
their  tin  horns.  He  should  have  an  advantage  over 
them,  for  his  fish  were  certain  to  be  fresh,  and  he 
was  sure  the  people  would  be  willing  to  patronize 
him.  The  plan  promised  exceedingly  well,  and  he 
wished  to  talk  it  over  with  someone,  though  he  was 
not  quite  ready  to  have  it  made  public.  It  was 
true  John  was  only  ten  years  old,  and  didn't  know 
much,  but  he  wanted  to  talk  with  somebody  about 
it,  and  so  he  concluded  to  take  his  brother  into  his 
confidence. 

"What  do  I  mean,  John?"  said  he.  "Why 
can't  I  catch  perch  every  day,  and  sell  them  in 
town?" 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  77 

"  Sure  enough,  why  can't  you?"  replied  John, 
delighted  with  the  idea,  and  perhaps  bringing  some 
selfish  motives  to  bear  upon  it. 

"  We  can  haul  'em  in  as  fast  as  we  can  throw 
over  the  line  off  the  rocks,  and  there  are  rich  folks 
enough  in  Bayville  to  buy  them." 

"  It's  a  first-rate  idea,"  exclaimed  John,  with  en 
thusiasm.  "  You  might  go  down  farther,  and 
catch  cod  and  haddock." 

"  I  would  if  I  had  a  good  boat." 

"  Father  used  to  go  out  after  cod  and  haddock 
in  this  boat." 

"  I  know,  but  she  is  getting  rather  shaky." 

The  great  idea  was  discussed  in  all  its  bearings 
till  they  reached  Rock  Island,  when  Paul  carefully 
selected  his  position,  and  let  go  the  anchor.  The 
hooks  were  baited  and  the  lines  thrown  over,  and 
never  before  had  Paul  taken  his  fishing  apparatus 
when  so  much  seemed  to  depend  upon  the  success 
of  his  efforts.  His  heart  beat  as  the  sinker  touched 
the  bottom,  and  he  pulled  it  up  the  proper  distance. 


V8  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

All  his  fortunes  for  the  future  appeared  to  hang 
upon  the  result. 

"  Hurrah!  I've  got  one!  "  shouted  John,  as  with 
childish  eagerness  he  pulled  in  his  line. 

It  was  a  sculpin! 

Was  this  a  type  of  his  own  success?  Was  he  to 
watch  his  chance  on  the  great  sea  of  life,  and 
finally,  after  all  his  anxious  watching  and  toil,  was 
he  to  pull  in  only  a  sculpin?  These  were  painful 
thoughts  to  Paul,  and  his  heart  almost  sunk  within 
him,  as  he  considered  the  possible  failure  of  his 
favorite  scheme.  If  he  failed  in  this,  he  must  ac 
cept  the  paltry  two  dollars  and  a  half  a  week  and 
let  his  mother  drudge  like  a  slave.  He  could  not 
tolerate  the  thought  of  failure,  and 

A  bite! 

Paul  did  not  whistle  till  he  got  out  of  the  woods 
and  announced  his  success  to  John  by  slapping  a 
monster  perch  upon  the  bottom  of  the  boat.  If 
that  was  a  type  of  his  success  he  was  satisfied.  Be 
fore  he  had  time  to  follow  out  the  reflections  sug- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  79 

gested  by  the  event,  John  hauled  in  the  mate  to  the 
big  fish,  and  another  had  taken  hold  of  his  own 
hook. 

By  ten  o'clock  there  were  six  dozen  perch  in  the 
basket,  besides  three  handsome  tautog  and  half 
a  dozen  sea  flounders.  The  young  fisherman  was 
satisfied,  hauled  up  killock,  and  made  sail  for  home. 
His  heart  was  as  light  as  the  upper  air,  and  he  was 
confident  of  the  success  of  his  grand  scheme. 


80  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OS, 


CHAPTER  VI. 

PAUL 'MAKES    A    GOOD    SPECULATION. 

"  Now,  John,  you  must  steer,  while  I  skin  the 
perch,"  said  Paul,  as  he  resigned  the  helm  to  his 
brother. 

"  That  I  will,"  replied  he,  with  alacrity,  for  he 
did  not  often  get  a  chance  to  handle  the  boat,  and 
was  fond  of  the  amusement. 

"  But  you  must  be  careful,  and  keep  your  eyes 
open,  for  we  have  no  time  to  spare,"  added  the 
youthful  skipper. 

"  Do  you  think  I  don't  know  how  to  steer  a 
boat?"  asked  John,  hurt  by  the  insinuation. 

"  You  know  how  well  enough,  if  you  will  pay 
attention  to  it,  and  not  be  fooling  with  her." 

"  I'll  keep  her  right." 

Paul  took  from  under  the  thwart  an  old  shoe- 
knife  which  had  been  ground  down  to  one-third 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  81 

of  its  original  width.  It  had  been  well  sharpened 
for  this  important  occasion,  but  he  had  provided 
an  old  whetstone  as  a  further  precaution  against  a 
dull  blade.  To  skin  a  perch  neatly  and  expe- 
ditiously  is  a  nice  operation;  but  Paul  had  had 
sufficient  practice  in  the  art  to  render  him  a  skill 
ful  hand.  Seating  himself  on  the  lee  rail,  he  com 
menced  work  in  earnest,  occasionally  glancing  up 
to  see  that  the  boat  was  doing  her  best  in  the  way 
of  sailing. 

"  How  much  will  you  make,  Paul,  if  you  sell 
all  your  fish?"  asked  John. 

"  The   perch   will   bring   a  dollar  and   twenty 
cents  if  I  get  twenty  cents  a  dozen  for  them." 
"  The  tautog  are  worth  something." 
"  They  are  worth  a  quarter  apiece." 
"  You  have  done  a  good  day's  work,  then?" 
"  If  I  sell  the  fish,  I  shall,"  answered  Paul, 
with  a  smile  of  satisfaction.     "  Come,  John,  the 
sail  is  shaking,  and  you  have  lost  the  wind,"  he 
added,  as  his  brother  carelessly  luffed  her  up. 


82  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  I  was  adding  up  the  perch  and  the  tautog." 
"  You  must  mind  the  boat;  you  must  stop  talk 
ing,  if  you  can't  do  your  duty  without." 

John  promised  to  be  more  careful,  and  Paul 
had  no  further  occasion  to  complain  of  his  inat 
tention.  The  young  fisherman  was  a  good  boy, 
but  he  had  not  yet  been  trained  to  that  steadi 
ness  of  purpose  which  is  necessary  to  success.  He 
was  only  ten  years  old,  and  it  was  not  to  be  ex 
pected  that  he  should  fully  appreciate  the  earnest 
ness  of  his  brother's  purpose,  though  he  was  be 
ginning  to  realize  that  close  attention  was  necessary 
in  order  to  accomplish  great  deeds.  He  was  fond 
of  trying  experiments,  just  for  the  fun  of  the 
thing;  and  when  he  had  been  permitted  to  take 
the  helm  on  other  occasions,  he  wanted  to  do  some 
thing  besides  keep  her  in  a  direct  course — to  see 
how  close  she  would  lie  to  the  wind  without  letting 
the  sail  shake,  to  run  down  a  floating  mass  of  sea 
weed,  or  chase  a  stick  of  wood ;  but  on  this  trip  he 
was  guilty  of  no  greater  fault  than  carelessness. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  83 

Long  before  the  boat  reached  Bayville  Paul  had 
skinned  and  strung  the  fish;  and  their  appearance 
on  the  line  was  creditable  to  his  skill.  Leaving 
John  to  secure  the  boat,  he  took  the  fish  and 
hastened  up  to  the  house  of  Captain  Littleton.  He 
found  that  gentleman  in  his  garden  with  his  guests. 

"Well,  Paul,  what  luck?"  asked  he,  as  the 
young  fisherman  came  in  sight. 

"  First-rate,  sir." 

"  How  many  have  you  got?" 

"  Six  dozen." 

"  Just  the  number  I  want.  Carry  them  into  the 
kitchen,  Paul.  I  declare  you  have  dressed  them 
very  nicely." 

"  I  tried  to  have  them  right,  sir,  and  I  am  glad 
they  suit  you,"  replied  Paul  modestly,  as  he  walked 
towards  the  rear  of  the  house. 

"  Stop,  Paul;  what  have  you  got  there?"  said 
Captain  Littleton. 

"  Tautog,  sir;  and  if  you  will  permit  me,  I 
will  leave  them  in  the  kitchen  with  the  perch." 


84  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   Olt, 

"You  are  a  lucky  fisherman,  Paul;  those  are 
handsome  fish,  and  if  you  will  leave  them,  1  will 
make  it  all  right  when  you  come  out.  That  is  a 
luxury  I  did  not  expect." 

Paul  was  delighted  by  the  commendation  of  his 
friend,  and  the  splendid  scheme  of  his  future  op 
erations  increased  in  importance  with  every  word 
that  was  uttered.  With  a  light  heart  he  ran  into 
the  kitchen  with  his  stock,  and  then  returned  to 
Captain  Littleton. 

"  Here  is  two  dollars,.  Paul,"  said  he,  handing 
him  a  bill. 

"  That  is  too  much,  sir,"  stammered  Paul,  over 
whelmed  at  the  idea  of  having  made  two  dollars 
in  one  day. 

"It  is  right,  my  boy;  take  it.  You  mustn't 
be  bashful  if  you  are  going  to  fight  your  way 
through  the  world." 

"  You  are  very  kind,  sir,  but  this  is  more  than 
the  fish  come  to,"  answered  Paul,  taking  the  bill. 

"  No,  it  isn't ;  the  perch  come  to  a  dollar  and 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  85 

twenty  cents,  the  tautog  to  seventy-five,  which 
make  a  dollar  and  ninety-five  cents.  So  we  will 
call  it  square,  and  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you 
besides." 

"  I  didn't  mean  to  charge  you  anything  for  the 
tautog,  sir." 

"Look  here,  Paul,  when  you  get  rich  I  will 
accept  your  gifts;  but  now,  my  boy,  I  will  take  the 
will  for  the  deed,  and  I  feel  just  as  grateful  to  you 
as  though  you  had  presented  me  a  service  of  plate. 
You  have  done  well,  and  I  am  glad  of  it." 

"  Thank  you,  sir;  I  am  very  much  obliged  to  you 
for  this,  and  for  all  you  have  done  for  my  mother," 
replied  Paul,  gratefully,  as  he  put  the  bankbill  in 
his  pocket. 

"  By  the  way,  how  about  that  place  in  the  law 
yer's  office,  Paul?"  said  Captain  Littleton,  as  the 
young  fisherman  turned  to  go  home. 

"  If  you  please,  sir,  I  had  rather  not  take  the 
place." 

"You  are  going  to  do  better,  then?" 


86  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

"  Yes,  sir;  I  think  I  can.  I  am  very  much 
obliged  to  you  for  the  trouble  you  have  taken." 

"  Not  at  all,  my  boy;  I  didn't  think  the  situation 
would  be  large  enough  to  suit  your  ambition. 
What  are  you  going  to  do,  Paul?" 

"  I  am  going  to  cateh  fish,  and  sell  them  in  town, 
sir,"  replied  Paul,  boldly,  though  he  could  hardly 
keep  down  the  emotions  that  swelled  in  his  bosom. 

"  Good,  my  boy !  I  like  an  enterprising  spirit 
and  I  dare  say  you  will  do  very  well.  You  may 
put  me  down  for  two  dozen  perch  every  Saturday." 

"  Thank  you,  sir." 

"  I  will  speak  to  my  neighbors,  and  I  have  no 
doubt  you  will  find  a  market  for  all  the  fish  you 
can  catch." 

"  You  are  very  kind." 

"  What  does  your  mother  say  about  the  plan?" 

"  I  haven't  told  her  yet.  It  is  a  new  idea.  I 
am  afraid  she  will  not  like  it  very  well." 

"  She  will  not  object  very  strongly." 

"  If  you  would  speak  to  her  about  it,  if  you 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  87 

please,  sir,  she  will  think  everything  of  what  you 
say." 

"  I  will,  Paul.  When  you  catch  any  more  tau- 
tog,  be  sure  and  bring  them  to  me." 

"  I  certainly  will,  Captain  Littleton,"  answered 
Paul,  as  he  bounded  towards  home,  his  heart  filled 
with  gratitude  to  his  friend,  and  with  hope  for  the 
success  of  his  darling  scheme. 

Half  a  dozen  times  on  the  way  he  put  his  hand 
into  his  pocket  to  feel  of  the  old  black  wallet  that 
contained  the  proceeds  of  his  first  day's  work.  He 
had  never  done  a  job  before  which  produced  more 
than  half  a  dollar,  and  the  immense  sum  in  his 
pocket  seemed  enough  to  make  or  break  an  ordi 
nary  bank.  Such  a  run  of  luck  was  almost  incredi 
ble.  Wouldn't  his  mother  be  astonished  when  he 
handed  her  that  two  dollar  bill ! 

He  had  some  misgivings  in  regard  to  his 
mother's  consent,  for  like  all  good  mothers  who 
love  their  sons,  she  did  not  like  to  have  him  ex 
posed  to  danger.  But  that  two  dollar  bill,  and  the 


LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

brilliant  promise  of  success  which  the  future  held 
out  to  him,  would  be  strong  arguments  in  favor  of 
the  scheme,  and  he  hoped  to  triumph  over  every 
objection  she  could  present. 

Before  he  reached  the  cottage  Paul  contrived  to 
subdue  some  of  his  enthusiasm,  and  walked  into 
the  kitchen,  where  his  mother  was  getting  dinner, 
as  coolly  and  indifferently  as  though  nothing  ex 
traordinary  had  happened.  It  was  hard  work  for 
him  to  keep  down  the  excitement  that  was  raging 
within,  but  he  had  determined  not  to  make  a  fool 
of  himself. 

"  Well,  Paul,  have  you  had  a  good  time,"  said 
Mrs.  Duncan  as  he  entered  the  room. 

"  First-rate,  mother,"  he  replied;  though  he  was 
not  exactly  pleased  to  find  that  she  regarded  the 
trip  to  Rock  Island  in  the  light  of  a  pleasure  ex 
cursion. 

"  Did  you  get  as  many  fish  as  Captain  Littleton 
wanted?" 

"Yes,  more  too;  I  left  six  dozen  perch  and 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  89 

three  fine,  handsome  tautog  in  his  kitchen  just 
now." 

"  You  were  lucky." 

"  I  am  good  for  as  many  as  that  every  day. 
Look  here,  mother;"  and  he  pulled  out  his  wallet, 
and  took  therefrom  the  two  dollar  bill.  "  What  do 
you  think  of  that?" 

"  Did  he  give  you  all  that?  " 

"  He  did." 

"  He  is  very  liberal." 

"  That  he  is;  but  the  fish  came  to  about  that; 
the  tautog  are  worth  a  quarter  apiece." 

"  You  have  done  bravely,  my  boy.  If  you  could 
make  half  as  much  money  as  that  every  day,  we 
should  easily  meet  all  our  necessities,  and  more 
too." 

"  I  can,  mother;  and  I  mean  to  do  so,"  replied 
Paul,  thinking  this  a  good  opportunity  to  an 
nounce  his  magnificent  intentions. 

"  You  mustn't  be  too  confident,  Paul." 

"  I  know  I  can." 


90  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

"  And,  pray,  what  do  you  mean  to  do?"  in 
quired  Mrs.  Duncan,  \vith  an  incredulous  smile. 

"  I  am  going  into  the  fishing  business,  mother." 

"  Into  what? " 

"  Into  the  fishing  business." 

"  What  in  the  world  do  you  mean  by  that?  " 

"  I  mean  just  what  I  say,  mother." 

"  Is  the  boy  crazy  ? "  demanded  Mrs.  Duncan, 
suspending  her  culinary  operations,  and  looking 
with  interest  into  the  animated  face  of  her  son. 

"  I  am  as  regular  as  I  ever  was  in  my  life.  I've 
thought  it  all  over,  and  spoken  to  Captain  Little 
ton  besides;  and  he  says  go  ahead,"  replied  Paul, 
making  an  early  use  of  the  Captain's  encouraging 
words. 

"  But  I  don't  understand  what  you  mean.  Go 
ing  into  the  fishing  business? " 

"  Yes,  ma'am ;  we've  got  a  boat,  and  I  mean  to 
go  down  to  Rock  Island  every  day,  Sundays  ex- 
cepted,  and  catch  perch.  I  mean  to  sell  them  here 
in  Bayville,  and  Captain  Littleton  told  me  to  put 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  91 

him  down  for  two  dozen  every  Saturday.  That's 
the  idea,  mother." 

"  But,  Paul " 

"  If  I  can  get  a  shilling  a  dozen  for  them,  I 
can  make  a  dollar  a  day  as  easily  as  you  can  turn 
your  hand  over,"  added  Paul,  who  was  not  disposed 
to  let  his  mother  speak  upon  impulse. 

"  You  would  have  to  be  on  the  water  every  day." 

"  What  of  that,  mother?  The  water  is  a  good 
thing  to  be  on,  and  just  as  safe  as  the  land,  if  you 
are  only  a  mind  to  think  so." 

"  Rather  dangerous,  I'm  afraid." 

"  Oh,  no,  mother;  it's  only  a  notion  some  folks 
have,  that  the  water  isn't  safe." 

"  Hundreds  of  people  are  drowned  every  year." 

"  And  hundreds  smashed  up  and  killed  on  the 
railroads.  Why,  Captain  Mitchell  don't  think  it  is 
safe  to  go  about  much  on  the  land.  He  only  feels 
secure  when  he  is  in  his  old  whale  boat.  He  won't 
get  into  any  chaise  or  wagon — don't  think  it  is  safe 
to  ride  in  them;  but  he  knocks  about  the  bay  in 


92  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

all  sorts  of  weather.  Please  don't  object  to  it, 
mother,  for  I've  set  my  heart  upon  the  business, 
and  I'm  satisfied  I  shall  do  well,"  said  Paul,  with 
kindling  enthusiasm. 

"  Well,  if  you  are  set  upon  it,  I  don't  want  to 
say  too  much  against  it,"  replied  Mrs.  Duncan, 
doubtfully. 

"  Captain  Littleton  will  speak  to  you  about  it, 
and  he  understands  these  things." 

"  I  know  he  does;  but  after  all,  I  would  rather 
have  you  safe  on  land." 

"  I  shall  be  safe  enough,  mother;  and  I  shall  be 
able  to  take  care  of  the  family  without  your  mak 
ing  bags." 

"  You  are  a  good  boy,  Paul,"  added  his  mother, 
turning  away  from  him  to  wipe  away  the  tears  that 
moistened  her  eyes,  for  in  the  loneliness  of  her 
widowhood  she  realized  what  it  was  to  have  such 
a  noble  and  devoted  son. 

Paul  was  delighted  to  think  he  had  so  easily 
smoothed  over  matters  with  her.  He  had  expected 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  93 

to  have  a  hard  beat  to  windward  in  reconciling  her 
to  his  plan,  but  she  had  proved  much  more  reason 
able  than  he  anticipated.  He  attributed  his  ready 
victory  in  a  great  measure  to  the  influence  of  Cap 
tain  Littleton's  name,  and  he  was  confident  he 
would  remove  any  remaining  doubts  she  might 
harbor. 

After  dinner  Paul  went  up  to  his  room,  and 
taking  from  his  drawer  a  little  account  book 
which  had  long  been  waiting  to  be  used,  he  entered 
the  amount  of  the  day's  sales  upon  the  first  page. 

"  Little  by  little,"  said  he,  as  he  returned  the 
book  to  the  drawer,  "  and  one  of  these  days  I 
shall  be  rich." 

This  was  a  very  comforting  reflection,  and  not 
withstanding  the  possible  slip  between  the  cup 
and  the  lip,  he  enjoyed  the  full  benefit  of  it. 


94  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTER   VEL 
PAUL  GOES  INTO  BUSINESS  ON  HIS  OWN  ACCOUNT. 

BEFORE  night  all  the  arrangements  for  the  next 
day's  trip  were  completed,  and  Paul  retired  at  an 
early  hour,  so  as  to  be  up  in  season  in  the  morning. 
The  excitement  which  his  great  project  created  in 
his  mind,  however,  would  not  let  him  sleep  till  he 
was  actually  exhausted  with  thinking.  He  did  not 
wake  till  five  o'clock  in  the  morning,  which  made 
him  so  ashamed  of  himself,  that  he  could  hardly 
conceal  his  vexation,  especially  as  he  found  his 
mother  was  up,  and  his  breakfast  was  nearly  ready, 
when  he  went  downstairs.  But  on  reflection  he 
found  he  was  early  enough,  for  it  would  be  low 
tide  nearly  an  hour  later  than  on  the  preceding 
day. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  95 

While  he  was  eating  his  breakfast  his  brother 
John  came  down.  It  was  an  unusually  early  hour 
for  him  to  rise,  and  it  was  evident  from  the  haste 
with  which  he  completed  his  toilet,  after  he  found 
Paul  had  not  gone,  that  he  had  an  idea  of  his  own, 
as  well  as  his  brother. 

"  May  I  go  with  you,  Paul?  "  asked  he. 

"  You  must  go  to  school." 

"  Mayn't  I  stay  away  from  school  to  Jay, 
mother? "  added  he,  turning  quickly  to  Mrs.  Dun 
can. 

"  I'd  rather  you  wouldn't,  John." 

"  Why  not,  mother?  "  whined  he. 

"  I  don't  want  you  to  stay  out  of  school  a  single 
day,  when  it  can  be  prevented." 

"  I  should  think  I  might  go  with  Paul.  I  can 
catch  as  many  fish  as  he  can." 

"  Paul  is  older  than  you  are,  and  he  always  kept 
close  to  his  school  till  he  left." 

"  I  want  to  do  something  towards  supporting  the 
family,  as  well  as  he." 


96  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Mrs.  Duncan  laughed,  and  so  did  Paul;  for  how 
ever  ambitious  the  young  gentleman  might  have 
been  to  bear  his  full  share  of  the  burden  of  the 
family,  it  was  too  evident  that  his  taste  for  boating 
and  fishing  was  the  dominant  motive  for  absenting 
himself  from  school. 

"  Let  me  go  with  you,  Paul." 

"  Mother  says  you  must  go  to  school,  and  I  think 
you  had  better  be  there." 

"  Who  will  steer  the  boat  while  you  skin  the 
fish? "  demanded  John,  who  had  a  proper  idea  of 
the  value  of  his  services,  and  was  not  at  all  pleased 
at  the  thought  of  having  them  undervalued. 

"  I  shall  try  to  get  along  some  way  without  you. 
I  should  like  to  have  you  go,  first  rate,  John;  but 
I  don't  think  you  ought  to  stay  out  of  school.  You 
will  have  a  vacation  next  week,  and  you  may  go 
every  day  then,  if  you  want  to." 

"  You  ought  to  take  me  with  you,  Paul,"  con 
tinued  John,  resorting  to  the  persuasive,  now  that 
the  argumentative  had  failed. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  97 

"  I  tell  you  I  should  like  to  have  you  go  with 
me,  if  it  were  not  for  your  school." 

John  exhausted  his  store  of  arguments  and  per 
suasions  without  effect,  and  then  fled  to  his  room 
to  cry  over  his  defeat.  Paul  sympathized  with  his 
brother  in  his  disappointment,  but  as  the  head  of 
the  family  he  could  not,  on  principle,  yield  the 
point.  Taking  his  jug  of  water  and  his  lunch,  he 
left  the  house  and  hastened  to  the  beach.  The 
wind  was  light,  as  on  the  preceding  day,  and  it 
took  him  nearly  two  hours  to  run  down  to  Rock 
Island,  for  the  old  boat  was  a  very  heavy  sailer 
even  under  the  most  favorable  circumstances. 

Paul  did  not  feel  quite  so  nervous  as  on  the 
day  before,  for  he  was  so  confident  of  success  that 
he  did  not  feel  uneasy  even  when  he  did  not  get 
a  bite  for  a  quarter  of  an  hour.  The  perch  were 
accommodating  in  the  main,  and  did  not  disappoint 
him,  for  at  twelve  o'clock — as  he  judged  it  to  be 
by  the  height  of  the  tide — he  had  seven  dozen 
in  the  boat,  and  they  were  still  biting  as  greedily 


98  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

as  when  he  first  commenced.  He  had  two  lines 
on  board,  and  he  tried  the  experiment  of  using 
them  both  at  the  same  time,  though  without  much 
success,  for  perch  are  fastidious,  and  require  a  great 
deal  of  attention.  While  he  was  pulling  in  a  fish 
upon  one  line,  the  sly  rogues  in  the  brine  stole  his 
bait  from  the  other,  and  he  came  to  the  conclusion 
it  was  not  best  to  have  too  many  irons  in  the  fire 
at  once. 

Paul  did  not  like  to  abandon  the  field  while 
it  was  yielding  such  a  rich  harvest,  but  he  was 
a  prudent  fisherman,  and  not  disposed  to  run  any 
risks.  The  tide  would  turn  in  less  than  two  hours, 
and  he  knew  it  would  be  impossible  to  run  up  to 
Bayville  against  both  wind  and  tide.  The  old  boat 
was  not  equal  to  any  such  emergency,  and  he  re 
luctantly  wound  up  his  line  and  made  sail  for 
home. 

The  seven  dozen  perch  were  to  be  cleaned,  and 
when  he  got  fairly  under  way  he  missed  John, 
for  it  was  difficult  for  him  to  skin  fish  and  work 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  99 

the  boat  at  the  same  time.  Seating  himself  in 
the  stern,  he  passed  his  arm  round  the  tiller, — 
for  there  was  no  comb  to  keep  it  in  place, — and 
commenced  his  labors.  He  soon  found  that  he  was 
working  at  a  great  disadvantage,  and  he  exerted 
his  ingenuity  to  devise  a  plan  for  overcoming  the 
difficulty.  Taking  a  small  line,  he  made  the  middle 
of  it  fast  to  the  end  of  the  tiller;  then  passing 
it  round  the  elects,  he  tied  the  ends  together.  This 
apparatus  kept  the  tiller  in  its  place,  and  he  could 
change  it  to  any  required  position  by  pulling  the 
line.  Resuming  his  labors  upon  the  fish,  he  found 
his  plan  worked  very  well,  and  the  perch  were 
in  readiness  for  market  when  he  reached  the 
shore.  After  securing  the  boat  he  hastened  with 
the  fish  to  the  cottage,  where  his  dinner  was  wait 
ing  for  him.  His  mother  congratulated  him  upon 
his  success,  and  told  him  that  Captain  Littleton 
had  been  to  see  her  during  his  absence,  and  that  she 
was  entirely  reconciled  to  his  new  occupation. 
The  most  difficult  part  of  the  business,  in  Paul's 


100  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

estimation,  was  yet  to  come — that  of  selling  the 
fish.  As  he  left  the  house  with  his  precious  load 
of  merchandise,  he  could  not  help  feeling  that  the 
grand  scheme  was  still  an  experiment,  for  it  had 
not  been  demonstrated  that  Bayville  would  buy 
six  or  eight  dozen  of  perch  every  day.  It  was  a 
large  town,  containing  about  six  thousand  inhab 
itants;  and  as  he  walked  along,  he  brought  his 
mathematical  knowledge  into  use  in  an  attempt  to 
convince  himself  that  the  market  was  large  enough 
to  keep  him  busy  during  the  season.  At  the  least 
calculation  there  were  six  hundred  families  in  the 
town,  and  probably  a  thousand.  If  each  family 
would  buy  a  mess  of  perch  once  in  ten  days,  it 
would  make  six  hundred  dozen  in  that  time,  or 
sixty  dozen  a  day ;  but,  to  make  allowance  for  over 
estimates,  he  was  willing  to  reduce  the  total  one 
half,  and  call  it  thirty  dozen  a  day.  The  fisher 
man  would  supply  a  large  portion  of  the  demand, 
but  he  concluded  that  he  should  have  no  difficulty 
in  selling  all  the  perch  he  could  catch. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  101 

Passing  the  house  of  Captain  Littleton,  the  next 
was  that  of  Major  Nettle,  and  he  resolved  to  make 
his  first  attempt  to  sell.  The  gentleman  was  not 
at  home,  and  the  servants  didn't  know  anything 
about  it;  and  he  was  just  leaving  when  Thomas 
Nettle  accosted  him. 

"  What  have  you  got,  Paul?  " 

"  Perch ;  do  your  folks  want  to  buy  any  ?  " 

"  Yes,  I  guess  they  do.  Where  did  you  catch 
them? " 

"  Down  at  Rock  Island ;  I  am  going  down  every 
day." 

"Are  you,  though?  I  should  like  to  go  with 
you  some  time." 

"  I  shall  be  glad  to  have  you.  I  have  gone  into 
this  business." 

"  What  for? " 

"  Since  my  father  died,  I  have  to  do  something 
to  help  my  mother,"  replied  Paul,  not  caring  to 
announce  to  his  friend  the  whole  of  his  stupendous 
plan. 


102  LITTLE  BY  LIT1LE;   OR, 

"  Do  you  expect  to  do  anything  at  this  busi 
ness?  " 

"  Certainly  I  do;  I  made  two  dollars  yesterday." 

"Did  you,  though?" 

"  Do  your  folks  want  any  perch  to-day?  " 

"  I  guess  they  do;  how  much  a  dozen?  " 

"  Seventeen  cents,"  replied  Paul,  who  had  de 
cided  to  be  moderate  in  his  prices. 

"  I  will  speak  to  my  mother." 

Thomas  returned  in  a  short  time,  and  took  two 
dozen  of  the  fish,  and  paid  the  money  for  them. 
Overjoyed  at  this  success,  he  proceeded  to  the  next 
house ;  but  though  he  was  eloquent  in  regard  to  the 
freshness  and  fineness  of  his  wares,  he  could  not 
make  a  trade.  He  met  with  no  better  success  at 
the  next  three  or  four  places  at  which  he  called, 
and  he  began  to  feel  a  little  discouraged.  But  the 
next  house  in  his  way  was  a  large,  genteel  board 
ing  house,  and  he  had  the  satisfaction  of  selling 
four  dozen  at  the  price  he  had  before  fixed,  though 
he  had  almost  made  up  his  mind  to  let  them  go 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  103 

at  ninepence.  The  gentleman  who  kept  the  house 
was  pleased  to  get  the  perch,  and  wanted  the 
young  fisherman  to  bring  him  some  three  times 
a  week  for  the  present,  for  his  boarders  were  very 
fond  of  them. 

Paul  could  scarcely  contain  himself  for  the  joy 
he  felt,  as  he  glanced  at  the  only  remaining  dozen 
of  his  stock,  and  at  the  very  next  house  he  disposed 
of  them.  With  a  dollar  and  nineteen  cents  in  his 
pocket,  he  walked  toward  home,  proud  as  a  lord  of 
his  success.  The  result  of  this  day's  work  afforded 
him  far  more  satisfaction  than  that  of  the  preced 
ing  day,  though  the  proceeds  were  considerably 
less;  for  he  was  conscious  of  the  influence  of  Cap 
tain  Littleton's  generosity  in  the  transaction.  But 
the  second  day's  triumph  was  achieved  by  his  own 
unaided  labor  and  skill.  "What  he  had  done  this 
day  was  a  fair  specimen  of  what  he  might  hope  to 
do  in  the  future. 

"  Sold  out  so  soon,  Paul? "  said  his  mother,  as 
he  entered  the  kitchen. 


104  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  Yes;  I  had  good  luck.  They  took  four  dozen 
at  the  boarding  house.  I  think  if  I  had  had  twenty 
dozen  I  could  have  sold  them  all.  There  is  a  great 
deal  of  difference  between  perch  just  out  of  the 
water,  fresh  and  good,  and  perch  which  have  been 
dragged  about  in  a  fish  cart,  under  a  hot  sun,  for 
two  or  three  days." 

Mrs.  Duncan  fully  agreed  with  this  sage  remark, 
and  did  not  think  it  improved  any  kind  of  fish  to 
keep  them  a  great  while  after  they  were  caught. 

"  One  dollar  and  nineteen  cents,  mother;  here 
is  the  money,"  continued  Paul,  emptying  the  con 
tents  of  the  wallet  into  her  lap.  "  What  do  you 
think  of  the  fishing  business  now,  mother? " 

"  It  has  proved  to  be  a  very  good  business  so  far; 
but  you  must  not  expect  people  to  eat  perch  all  the 
year  round,  Paul.  They  will  get  sick  of  them  after 
a  while." 

"  Then  I  shall  go  farther  off;  but  there  are  other 
fish  besides  perch,  and  I  don't  intend  to  confine  my 
operations  to  one  kind.  There  are  eels,  and  smelts, 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  105 

and  cod,  and  haddock ;  and  if  worse  comes  to  worse, 
I  can  go  into  the  clam  trade." 

"  What  a  boy!  "  laughed  Mrs.  Duncan.  "  You 
are  so  set,  that  I  have  no  doubt  you'll  succeed." 

"  If  I  don't,  it  shall  not  be  my  fault,"  replied 
Paul  complacently. 

"  But  you  don't  mean  to  follow  this  business  all 
your  life  ? " 

"Why  not?" 

"  The  life  of  a  fisherman  is  not  the  pleasantest 
in  the  world." 

"  That's  according  to  one's  taste.  If  I  only  had 
a  good  boat,  I  can't  think  of  anything  that  would 
suit  me  better." 

"  It  is  hard  work." 

"  So  much  the  better.  You  said  that  five  dollars 
a  week  would  support  the  family.  ISTow,  if  you 
have  no  objection,  I  will  save  up  all  I  make  over 
that  sum,  till  I  get  enough  to  buy  a  boat." 

"  Certainly,  Paul ;  and  if  you  give  me  three  dol 
lars  a  week,  or  even  two,  I  can  get  along  very  well." 


106  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;    OB, 

"  I  shall  not  do  that,  mother.  I  am  going  to 
support  the  family,  anyhow,  and  I  wish  you 
wouldn't  take  any  more  bags  to  make." 

"  You  mustn't  think  of  doing  too  much,  Paul." 

"  Too  much !  I  shall  be  idle  half  the  time,  at 
this  rate.  Here  I  am,  with  my  day's  work  done 
at  three  o'clock  in  the  afternoon.  I  don't  want  you 
to  do  anything,  mother,  but  take  care  of  the  house, 
as  you  always  used  to  do." 

"  There  will  certainly  be  no  need  of  it,  if  you 
get  along  as  well  as  you  expect.  How  much  will 
such  a  boat  as  you  want  cost,  Paul?  " 

"  Well,  I  don't  know;  when  I  buy  I  want  to  get 
a  first-rate  one." 

"  How  much  do  you  think?  " 

"  Fifty  to  seventy-five  dollars;  but  I  won't  think 
of  such  a  thing  yet  awhile.  The  old  one  will  do  very 
well  for  the  present.  I  can  save  up  something 
every  week,  and  little  by  little,  I  shall  make  up 
enough  to  get  just  such  a  boat  as  I  want." 

"  You  might  take  the  money  from  the  life  in- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          107 

surance;  for  Mr.  Freeman  will  perhaps  sell  us  the 
house,  if  we  pay  nine  hundred  dollars  down." 

"  I  won't  do  that,  mother.  My  boat  shall  be 
bought  with  my  own  earnings." 

"  I  will  lend  you  the  money,  then." 

"  No,  I  won't  get  in  debt." 

"  But  a  new  boat  would  be  safer." 

"  The  old  one  is  safe  enough ;  all  the  fault  I  find 
with  her  is,  that  it  takes  her  so  long  to  get  down  to 
the  fishing  ground." 

Paul  resolutely  refused  to  run  in  debt,  or  to 
touch  the  money  which  had  been  appropriated  for 
the  purchase  of  the  house.  He  intended,  when  he 
had  time,  to  fix  up  the  old  boat,  and  rig  a  jib  on, 
which  he  thought  would  overcome  his  principal  ob 
jection  to  her. 

When  he  went  to  bed  that  night  he  entered  the 
proceeds  of  this  day's  work  in  his  book,  and  then, 
with  pardonable  pride,  he  congratulated  himself  on 
the  sum  total  of  the  earnings  of  the  two  days. 


108  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 


CHAPTER   VIII. 

PAUL  TAKES  A  COLD  BATH. 

THE  limits  of  our  little  volume  do  not  permit  us 
to  follow  Paul  Duncan  into  the  minutiae  of  his  pros 
perous  business,  and  we  are  reminded  that  great 
events  in  his  experience  are  yet  to  be  introduced. 
He  was  successful  in  his  undertaking,  though,  like 
all  in  this  inconstant  world,  he  was  subjected  to 
trials  and  disappointments.  There  were  some  days 
when  it  was  so  rough  off  the  rocks  that  he  could  not 
fish;  and  there  were  others  when  he  had  to  travel 
many  miles  before  he  could  sell  his  fish.  During 
John's  vacation  his  receipts  amounted  to  about  two 
dollars  a  day,  which  went  a  great  way  in  counter 
balancing  the  ill  luck  of  the  next  week.  On  an 
average,  he  earned  about  a  dollar  a  day. 

He  had  won  a  reputation  in  Bayville  which 
helped  him  a  great  deal  in  disposing  of  his  mer- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  109 

chandise.  People  saw  him  working  hard  to  sup 
ply  the  place  of  his  father,  and  they  were  glad  to 
encourage  him,  as  there  are  always  found  enough 
who  are  willing  to  help  those  that  help  themselves. 
The  sympathy  and  kindness  of  his  neighbors  were 
a  great  assistance  to  him,  and  no  doubt  without 
them  his  fish  would  have  oftener  been  a  drug  in  the 
market. 

Paul  inherited  some  portion  of  his  father's  me 
chanical  skill;  and  on  the  first  stormy  day  after  he 
set  up  in  business,  he  commenced  his  contemplated 
improvements  upon  the  old  boat.  She  was  a  very 
poor  subject  to  work  upon,  but  he  got  out  the  wood 
for  building  a  half  deck  over  her,  which  he  fitted 
on  as  he  had  opportunity.  A  short  bowsprit  was 
added  to  her  rig,  and  his  mother  made  him  a  jib, 
which  he  cut  out  himself.  Thus  refitted,  the  old 
boat,  though  her  main  defects  could  not  be 
remedied,  was  much  improved,  and  worked  better 
than  before.  She  was  far  from  coming  up  to  the 
young  fisherman's  ideal  of  a  trim  craft,  and  he 


110  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

cherished  a  strong  hope  that  before  many  years  had 
passed  away  he  should  have  the  satisfaction  of  sail 
ing  such  a  boat  as  his  fancy  had  already  clearly  de 
fined.  The  time  was  closer  at  hand  than  he  sus 
pected. 

One  day  early  in  the  month  of  July  Paul  was 
making  his  way  home  from  the  rocks  in  a  smart 
blow.  "While  he  was  fishing  the  wind  had  hauled 
round  to  the  northeast,  and  continued  to  freshen 
till  it  became  a  reefing  breeze.  He  had  got  but  a 
small  fare  of  fish,  for  the  heavy  sea  had  interfered 
with  his  operations.  He  disliked  to  leave  the  fish 
ing  ground,  but  it  was  sufficiently  evident  to  him 
that  a  storm  was  approaching.  He  had  often  prom 
ised  his  mother  that  he  would  be  very  careful,  and 
the  present  seemed  a  proper  time  to  exercise  that 
caution.  John  was  with  him,  and  in  spite  of  this 
bold  youth's  most  earnest  protest,  he  got  up  the 
anchor  and  made  sail  for  home. 

"What  are  you  afraid  of,  Paul?"  demande/ 
John,  with  evident  disgust. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  111 

"  You  are  a  pretty  sailor!  Don't  you  see  it  is 
going  to  blow  a  young  hurricane?  " 

"  What  if  it  does?  I  should  like  to  be  out  in  a 
blow  once.  I  want  to  know  what  it's  like,"  replied 
the  reckless  boy. 

"  You  may  know  now,  before  you  get  home. 
Don't  you  see  the  white  caps  on  the  waves  off  to 
windward? " 

"  I  like  the  looks  of  them,  and  it's  fun  to  skip 
over  them." 

"  I  don't  want  to  worry  mother.  She's  at  the 
window  by  this  time,  looking  out  for  the  boat.  Do 
you  think  there  is  any  fun  in  making  her  uneasy? 
Besides,  I  don't  think  it  is  safe  to  stay  here  any 
longer.  There  comes  the  Flyaway  under  jib  and 
mainsail." 

"  What  of  it?  " 

"  She  went  down  to  be  gone  all  day.  What  do 
you  suppose  she's  coming  back  for  at  this  early 
hour? " 

"  I  suppose  Captain  Littleton  didn't  want  to 


112  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

make  the  women  on  board  seasick,"  promptly  re 
plied  John. 

"  Would  the  foresail  make  them  sick?  She  has 
taken  the  bonnet  off  her  jib  too.  Captain  Little 
ton  knows  when  to  expect  a  gale,  and  we  shall  have 
it  soon." 

So  it  seemed  by  the  working  of  the  little  boat, 
for  she  tossed  up  and  down  on  the  waves  like  a 
feather,  and  thrust  her  bows  under  so  far,  that  John 
had  to  waste  some  of  his  enthusiasm  upon  the  bal 
ing  kettle.  Paul  had  not  hoisted  the  jib,  for  the 
mainsail  was  all  the  old  craft  could  stagger  under, 
and  her  youthful  skipper  expected  soon  to  be 
obliged  to  reef.  The  Flyaway  was  at  the  eastward 
of  the  island,  driving  over  and  through  the  waves 
like  a  phantom.  The  spray  was  dashing  over  her 
bows,  and  her  jib  was  wet  several  feet  above  the 
boltrope.  She  was  working  to  windward  till  she 
could  clear  the  island,  when  she  would  have  the 
wind  free  into  Bayville  Harbor.  Perhaps  some  of 
my  non-nautical  young  readers  will  need  to  be  in- 


TEE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          113 

formed  that  working  to  windward  means  sailing  in 
a  zigzag  line  in  the  direction  from  which  the  wind 
blows. 

The  Flyaway  ran  close  in  to  Rock  Island,  and 
tacked  at  the  very  spot  where  Paul  had  just  been 
lying  at  anchor,  and  his  boat  was  not  more  than  the 
eighth  of  a  mile  distant  from  her.  The  boys  could 
distinctly  see  the  ladies  and  gentlemen  on  board  of 
her,  and  replied  to  signals  of  recognition  that  were 
made  to  them.  There  were  several  children  on  her 
deck,  and  Paul  identified  Carrie  Littleton  in  a  little 
girl  of  ten,  who  was  waving  her  handkerchief  to 
him.  As  the  yacht  came  up  into  the  wind,  and  be 
fore  the  boom  swung  over,  the  young  lady  jumped 
upon  the  taffrail  to  obtain  a  better  view  of  them. 
To  the  horror  of  all  who  saw  the  accident,  the 
heavy  spar  struck  her  on  the  shoulder,  and  she  was 
knocked  overboard.  The  Flyaway,  catching  the 
wind,  flew  from  the  spot,  and  when  the  little  girl 
rose  to  the  surface  of  the  water  she  was  out  of  the 
reach  of  those  on  board  of  her. 


114  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"Heavens  and  earth!"  shouted  Paul,  jumping 
up  from  his  seat,  as  he  beheld  the  catastrophe. 
"  There  is  Carrie  Littleton  knocked  overboard  by 
the  boom !  " 

"Oh,  dear!  She  will  be  drowned!"  gasped 
John. 

"Take  the  helm,  John!  Don't  blubber! 
Quick!  "  cried  Paul,  as  he  leaped  forward,  and 
brailed  up  the  sail.  "  Now,  hard  down!  Lively!  " 

The  boat,  which  was  making  very  good  head 
way,  came  about,  and  was  headed  toward  the  island. 
Shaking  out  the  sail  again,  she  bore  down  toward 
the  unfortunate  girl.  In  the  meantime  the  Fly 
away  had  luffed  up;  though  she  was  nearer  to 
Carrie  than  Paul's  boat,  she  was  rapidly  drifting  to 
leeward.  Her  tender,  which  was  a  light  canoe, 
had  been  placed  upon  deck,  and  the  crew  were 
launching  her;  but  as  they  did  so,  by  the  clumsiness 
of  someone  engaged  in  the  operation,  she  filled  as 
she  struck  the  water,  and  they  were  obliged  to  haul 
her  up  again  with  the  halliards. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  115 

Before  they  had  made  fast  to  the  painter  of  the 
canoe,  Paul  had  reached  the  scene  of  the  disaster; 
but  poor  Carrie  had  sunk  beneath  the  angry  waves. 
She  had  evidently  been  injured  by  the  blow  of  the 
boom,  and  was  unable  to  make  any  exertion. 

"  Now  mind  your  eye,  John!  "  shouted  Paul  as 
he  dashed  off  his  coat  and  shoes.  "  When  I  dive, 
throw  her  up  into  the  wind." 

"  Look  out,  Paul;  don't  do  that,"  remonstrated 
his  brother.  "  You  will  be  drowned  yourself. 
Fish  her  up  with  the  boathook.  Mother  will " 

The  intrepid  youth,  disregarding  the  terror  of 
his  brother,  dived  over  the  bow  of  the  boat  the  mo 
ment  he  saw  the  form  of  the  poor  girl,  which  was 
revealed  to  him  by  the  white  dress  she  wore.  John 
obeyed  the  instructions  he  had  received,  but  before 
Paul  reappeared,  with  the  drowning  child  in  his 
arms,  the  boat  had  drifted  some  distance  from  the 
spot. 

"  Haul  aft  your  sheet!  "  gasped  Paul,  when  he 
had  regained  breath  enough  to  speak. 


116  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

John  obeyed,  but  his  terror  had  almost  paralyzed 
his  arm,  and  his  action  was  not  so  prompt  as  it 
might  have  been;  but  the  boat  slowly  gathered 
headway,  and  moved  toward  the  struggling  youth. 
Paul  battled  manfully  with  the  big  waves,  which 
repeatedly  swept  him  under,  and  determined  to  die 
rather  than  drop  his  helpless  burden. 

As  the  boat  came  down  upon  him,  Paul  sup 
ported  Carrie  with  one  arm,  and  grasped  the  gun 
wale  with  the  other. 

"  Luff  up!  "  said  he.  "  Now,  catch  hold  of  her, 
and  help  haul  her  in,"  he  added,  as  the  boat  came 
up  into  the  wind. 

John  did  his  best,  but  he  was  not  strong  enough 
to  draw  the  lifeless  form  into  the  boat.  Bidding 
him  hold  on  for  his  life,  Paul  leaped  into  the  boat, 
and  drew  her  in. 

"  Keep  her  away  for  the  yacht,"  cried  Paul,  as 
he  placed  the  form  of  the  poor  girl — for  he  was  not 
certain  that  it  was  still  animated  by  the  vital  spark 
— in  the  bottom  of  the  boat. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          117 

Turning  her  face  down,  in  order  to  let  the  water 
run  out  of  her  mouth,  he  used  all  the  efforts  his 
knowledge  and  his  means  would  permit  to  promote 
her  restoration.  In  a  few  moments  the  boat  came 
alongside  the  Flyaway,  though  John,  in  the  excite 
ment  of  the  moment,  stove  her  gunwale  in,  and  had 
nearly  added  another  calamity  to  the  chapter  of 
accidents. 

Captain  Littleton  jumped  into  the  boat  as  she 
struck  the  side,  and  seizing  the  beloved  child  in  his 
arms,  leaped  back  upon  deck,  and  then  rushed  into 
the  cabin. 

"  Hand  up  your  painter,  Paul,  and  come  on 
board,  both  of  you,"  said  Captain  Gordon,  the 
skipper  of  the  Flyaway. 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir,"  replied  Paul,  too  much  interested 
in  the  fate  of  poor  Carrie  to  think  of  parting  com 
pany  with  the  yacht. 

The  fishing  boat  was  made  fast  at  the  stern  of  the 
Flyaway,  and  she  stood  off  again  to  clear  the  rocks 
around  the  island.  All  the  party  on  board  had  f  ol- 


118  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

lowed  Captain  Littleton  into  the  cabin,  to  learn  the 
condition  of  his  child,  or  to  render  assistance  in  re 
storing  her.  It  was  very  fortunate  that  Dr.  Law 
rence  was  one  of  the  company,  for  he  was  a  very 
skillful  man,  and  under  his  direction  the  measures 
for  the  relief  of  Carrie  were  conducted. 

The  Flyaway  had  reached  her  berth  at  the  mouth 
of  the  river  before  the  efforts  for  the  child's  restora 
tion  promised  to  be  effectual.  It  was  found  that 
the  blow  of  the  boom  had  not  seriously  injured  her. 
In  an  hour  after  the  yacht  reached  her  moorings, 
she  was  able  to  speak,  and  the  doctor  ordered  her  to 
be  taken  home. 

Before  the  yacht  reached  her  berth  a  pair  of  anx 
ious  eyes,  from  the  chamber  window  of  the  cottage, 
had  discovered  the  dingy  old  boat  towing  at  her 
stern.  The  mother's  heart  almost  failed  her,  as 
her  imagination  pictured  some  dreadful  calamity 
that  had  happened  to  her  boys.  Filled  with  dread 
ful  forebodings,  she  seized  her  shawl  and  bonnet, 
and  hastened  to  the  landing  in  the  rear  of  Captain 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  119 

Littleton's  house.  They  were  bringing  home  the 
boat  in  which  her  boys  had  gone  out,  and  she  feared 
that  one  or  both  of  them  had  been  lost.  She  tried 
to  believe  that  the  yacht  had  overtaken  them,  and 
that  Captain  Littleton  had  invited  them  on  board, 
but  her  fears  were  stronger  than  her  hopes. 

When  she  reached  the  landing  place  she  saw 
that  the  gunwale  of  the  old  boat  was  stove,  and  her 
heart  sank  within  her.  There  were  several  persons 
at  the  landing,  and  she  told  them  what  she  feared. 
One  of  them  took  a  skiff  and  rowed  out  to  the 
yacht.  Paul  and  John  were  both  in  the  cabin,  and 
when  the  messenger  came  alongside  the  captain 
called  them  on  deck.  Seeing  Mrs.  Duncan  on  the 
shore,  they  at  once  got  into  their  boat,  and  soon 
joined  her. 

"  I  never  was  so  glad  to  see  you  before  in  my 
life !  "  exclaimed  the  delighted  mother,  clasping 
them  both  to  her  bosom.  "  Why,  Paul,  you  are  as 
wet  as  a  drowned  rat!  You  have  been  overboard; 
I  know  you  have!  " 


120  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  That's  so,  mother;  but  I  didn't  upset  nor  fall 
overboard.  I  went  over  of  my  own  free  will." 

"  Yes,  he  did,  mother,"  interrupted  John. 
"  Carrie  Littleton  was  knocked  overboard  by  the 
boom,  the  Flyaway's  boat  got  swamped,  and  she 
drifted  to  leeward,  and  we  came  about,  and  bore 
down  on  her,  and  Paul  dived  after  her,  and  I 
worked  the  boat,  and  we  hauled  her  in,  and  took 
her  on  board  the  Flyaway — didn't  we,  Paul?  "  and 
John  sputtered  as  though  his  own  mouth  had  been 
full  of  salt  water. 

"  We  did,"  replied  Paul. 

"  You  will  catch  your  death  a-cold,  Paul.  Do 
come  home  now." 

"  I  must  take  the  boat  round." 

One  of  the  bystanders,  all  of  whom  had  listened 
with  eager  interest  to  the  particulars  of  the  acci 
dent,  volunteered  to  perform  this  service  for  him; 
and  Paul,  shivering  with  cold,  ran  home,  followed 
by  his  mother  and  John. 

"  Where  is  Paul  Duncan  ?  "  demanded  Captain 


THE  CRUISE  OF  TEE  FLYAWAY  121 

Littleton,  after  the  doctor  had  ordered  his  daughter 
to  be  carried  ashore. 

"  Gone,  half  an  hour  ago,  sir,"  replied  Captain 
Gordon. 

"God  bless  him!"  fervently  ejaculated  the 
grateful  father;  and  he  proceeded  to  give  directions 
for  the  removal  of  Carrie. 


122  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE,-   OH, 


CHAPTER  IX. 

PAUL    BECOMES    SKIPPEE    OF    THE    FAWN. 

THE  heroic  act  of  Paul,  in  saving  the  life  of  Car 
rie  Littleton,  was  the  principal  topic  of  conversation 
in  Bayville  for  the  next  week.  Of  course  it  was 
the  unanimous  vote  of  the  people  that  Paul  was  a 
hero,  and  there  was  some  talk  of  giving  him  a  com 
plimentary  dinner,  and  making  speeches  at  him; 
but  the  good  sense  of  the  strong-minded  men  and 
women  of  the  place  prevailed,  and  he  was  not 
treated  with  the  honors  that  turn  the  head  of  a 
third-rate  politician.  But  everybody  thought  some 
thing  ought  to  be  done,  and  after  a  full  week  had 
passed  by,  everybody  wondered  that  Captain  Little 
ton  did  not  do  something;  that  he  did  not  make 
Paul  a  present  of  a  gold  medal,  or  give  him  a  check 
for  a  hundred  dollars.  The  gossips  could  not  find 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  123 

out  that  he  had  done  anything  more  than  thank 
Paul,  with  tears  of  gratitude  in  his  eyes,  for  the 
noble  service  he  had  rendered  him.  The  captain 
had  the  reputation  of  being  a  very  liberal  man,  but 
the  glory  of  his  good  name  seemed  to  be  rapidly 
passing  away. 

Paul  attended  to  his  business  as  usual,  and 
seemed  to  give  but  little  heed  to  the  compliments 
that  were  showered  upon  him.  When  anyone 
spoke  to  him  about  his  gallant  deed,  he  tried  to  turn 
it  off,  declared  he  had  only  done  his  duty,  as  senti 
mental  heroes  generally  do,  and  he  did  not  think  he 
had  done  any  very  great  thing,  after  all.  But  not 
withstanding  all  this  seeming  indifference,  Paul 
was  proud  of  the  act  that  had  made  him  famous. 
He  was  conscious  that  he  had  done  a  noble  deed; 
and  his  own  heart  assured  him  he  deserved  the 
praise  which  was  so  liberally  bestowed  upon  him. 

Above  all,  he  was  grateful  for  the  opportunity 
of  serving  Captain  Littleton,  who  had  been  so  kind 
to  him  and  to  his  mother.  He  was  happy  in  the 


124  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

thought  of  having  saved  that  darling  child  from  a 
watery  grave,  and  he  had  given  the  fond  father  a 
good  reason  for  being  his  friend  as  long  as  he  lived. 
Paul  never  thought  of  any  reward;  he  hoped  Cap 
tain  Littleton  would  not  give  him  anything,  for 
that  would  deprive  him  of  one-half  the  satisfaction 
the  act  had  afforded  him. 

Another  week  passed  by,  and  still,  to  the  aston 
ishment  and  disgust  of  the  gossips  of  Bayville, 
Captain  Littleton  took  no  further  notice  of  Paul's 
heroic  deed.  Mrs.  Green,  who  was  Mrs.  Duncan's 
nearest  neighbor,  ventured  to  suggest  that  the  cap 
tain  was  a  mean  man,  and  she  wouldn't  have 
thought  it  of  him. 

"  What  would  you  have  him  do? "  asked  Paul, 
to  whom  Captain  Littleton's  reputation  was  as  dear 
as  that  of  his  mother,  or  even  of  his  dead  father. 

"  What  would  I  have  him  do?  "  repeated  the  old 
lady.  "  Why,  he  ought  to  give  you  a  hundred 
dollar  bill,  all  for  your  own.  At  least  he  ought  to 
give  you  fifty." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          125 

"  I  don't  want  anything,  Mrs.  Green,"  said  Paul 
stoutly. 

"  That's  nothing  to  do  with  it.  He  could  just 
offer  it — couldn't  he?  He  is  a  rich  man,  and  a 
hundred  dollars  is  no  more  to  him  than  a  hundred 
cents  to  me.  It  is  downright  mean,  there." 

"  I  don't  think  so,  marm.  Captain  Littleton  has 
done  everything  he  could  for  mother  and  for  me, 
and  I'm  sure  I  was  glad  to  have  a  chance  to  do 
something  for  him." 

"  That  may  be;  but  it  don't  look  well  for  a  rich 
man  like  him  to  let  you  save  his  little  daughter 
from  drowning,  and  then  only  say  thank'ee  for  it." 

"  I  think  it  does,  Mrs.  Green,  and  I  hope  he  will 
let  the  matter  rest  just  where  it  is." 

"  There  is  no  danger  now  but  what  he  will.  If 
he  ever  meant  to  do  anything  for  you,  he  would 
have  done  it  before  now." 

"  I  am  perfectly  contented,  marm,  and  I  only 
wish  the  neighbors  were  as  easy  in  mind  about  it 
as  I  am." 


126  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

"  It  aint  none  of  the  neighbors'  business,  I 
know,"  added  Mrs.  Green,  a  little  tartly;  "  but  I 
can't  look  on  and  see  such  meanness  without  speak 
ing  of  it.  It  don't  make  no  difference  who  I  say 
it  to  neither;  I  had  just  as  lief  say  it  to  Captain 
Littleton,  as  say  it  to  you  and  your  mother.  That 
is  just  what  I  think,  and  I  may  just  as  well  speak 
it  as  think  it." 

It  was  a  remarkable  fact,  under  the  circum 
stances,  that  Mrs.  Green  never  did  give  Captain 
Littleton  the  benefit  of  her  opinion  on  this  subject. 
Perhaps  she  wronged  him  by  her  silence,  thus  de 
nying  him  the  practical  advantage  of  her  criticism 
for  the  direction  of  his  future  life.  But  Paul 
never  liked  Mrs.  Green  so  well  after  this,  for  she 
had  spoken  ill  of  him  whom  he  honored  and  es 
teemed. 

Our  young  fishermen,  apparently  unmoved  by 
the  honors  that  clustered  around  his  name,  pur 
sued  his  humble  avocation  with  pride  and  pleasure 
— with  pride,  because  he  had  been  successful  by  his 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  127 

own  unaided  exertions;  with  pleasure,  because  lie 
was  actually  relieving  his  mother  from  the  entire 
burden  of  supporting  the  family.  Since  the  res 
cue  of  Carrie,  perch,  torn-cod,  flounders,  and  tautog 
had  been  in  greater  demand  than  ever,  for  many 
of  the  rich  people  bought  fish,  even  when  they  did 
not  want  them,  just  for  the  sake  of  patronizing  the 
young  hero;  and  the  poor  people  ate  fish  oftener 
than  they  would  if  their  admiration  for  the  little 
fish  merchant  had  been  less. 

The  long  summer  vacation  had  commenced,  and 
the  boys  were  let  loose  from  school  for  six  weeks. 
John  felt  as  though  he  had  been  emancipated  from 
a  dreadful  drudgery.  He  could  scarcely  repress 
his  exuberant  joy,  as  he  carried  home  his  books  on 
the  last  day  of  the  term.  Paul  reproved  him  for 
his  dislike  of  school,  and  told  him  he  might  see  the 
day  when  he  would  appreciate  the  advantages  of  a 
good  education. 

"  I  don't  dislike  school,"  growled  John,  though 
it  was  a  good-natured  growl. 


128  LITTLE  BT  LITTLE,-   OR, 

"  Yes,  you  do;  you  hate  school,"  added  Paul. 
"  If  you  did  not,  you  would  not  be  so  glad  to  get 
away  from  it." 

"  '  Not  that  I  love  Caesar  less,  but  I  love  Rome 
more,'  "  replied  John,  laughing. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  that?  "  demanded  Paul, 
amused  at  the  attitude  into  which  his  brother  threw 
himself  as  he  uttered  the  quotation. 

"  Not  that  I  love  school  less,  but  I  love  fishing 
more;  that's  the  idea,"  replied  John. 

"  I  hope  you  will  get  enough  of  it  in  six  weeks, 
then." 

"  I  hope  so,  but  I  don't  believe  I  shall.  At  any 
rate,  I'm  going  every  day,  and  I'm  going  to  be  first 
mate  of  the  Blowout." 

"The  what?" 

"  The  Blowout;  that's  what  I  have  christened  the 
old  boat." 

"  That's  a  very  beautiful  name." 

"  And  she's  a  very  beautiful  boat,"  laughed 
John.  "  I  wish  you  had  a  better  one." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          129 

"  So  do  I;  perhaps  I  may  have,  one  of  these 
days." 

"  Somebody's  got  a  new  one,  Paul,"  added  John. 
"  There  is  one  moored  off  Mercantile  Point.  Did 
you  see  her? " 

"  No;  whose  is  she?  " 

"  I  don't  know;  I  saw  her  come  up  the  bay  as  I 
came  home  from  school.  She's  a  perfect  beauty." 

"  We  will  go  over  and  see  her  by  and  by,"  said 
Paul,  for  a  new  boat  was  an  object  of  interest  to 
him,  and  he  always  improved  the  opportunity  to  in 
spect  any  strange  craft  that  visited  the  bay.  "  But 
John,  we  must  be  off  early  on  Monday  morning, 
and  the  jib  of  the  Blowout,  as  you  call  her,  wants 
mending.  We  will  go  down  and  sew  it  up." 

The  brothers  repaired  to  the  beach,  where  the  old 
boat  was  now  high  and  dry  upon  the  sand,  and  tak 
ing  a  little  box  containing  the  thread,  needle,  and 
wax  for  mending  the  sail,  they  commenced  their 
labors.  Their  busy  hands  soon  completed  the  task, 
and  the  Blowout  was  otherwise  prepared  for  duty 


130  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

on  Monday,  for  Paul  never  went  near  the  boat  on 
Sunday.  They  were  now  ready  to  visit  the  new 
craft;  but  when  they  had  pushed  their  boat  down 
into  the  water,  Paul  saw  a  gentleman  enter  the  cot 
tage  of  his  mother. 

It  was  Captain  Littleton ,  and  Paul  delayed  their 
departure,  thinking  that  he  might  want  to  see  him. 
Presently  his  friend  appeared  on  the  bluff. 

"  Are  you  busy,  Paul?  "  he  shouted. 

"  No,  sir;  I  will  be  with  you  in  a  moment." 

"Stay  where  you  are;"  and  Captain  Littleton 
descended  the  steep  path  which  led  to  the  beach. 
"You  were  going  out — were  you?" 

"  We  were,  sir;  but  it  is  of  no  consequence,"  re 
plied  Paul.  "  John  says  there  is  a  new  boat  over 
by  the  Point,  and  we  were  about  going  to  see  her." 

"  Very  well,  I  will  go  with  you ;"  and  Captain 
Littleton  stepped  into  the  boat. 

"  Our  boat  is  not  a  very  nice  one  for  you  to  sail 
in,"  apologized  Paul. 

"  I  have  been  in  worse  ones  than  this,  Paul ;  and 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          131 

I  have  seen  the  time  when  I  would  have  given  all 
I  had  in  the  world  for  even  so  dingy  a  boat  as  this 
one." 

"  When  was  that,  sir? "  asked  John,  very 
promptly;  for  he  stood  his  ground,  unawed  by  the 
dignity  of  the  richest  man  in  Bayville. 

"  Get  your  boat  under  way,  and  I  will  tell  you 
about  it,"  replied  Captain  Littleton. 

Paul  shook  out  the  mainsail,  and  then  pushed  off 
the  boat,  while  John  hoisted  the  jib.  The  former 
then  took  his  place  at  the  helm,  and  the  latter  seated 
himself  amidships,  both  eager  to  hear  the  story  of 
the  captain.  It  was  fortunate  for  them  that  the 
old  Blowout  was  a  very  heavy  sailer;  otherwise 
they  could  not  have  obtained  the  whole  of  the  story, 
which  was  long  and  very  interesting  and  exciting. 
We  have  not  space  to  repeat  the  story,  but  it  was  all 
about  a  shipwreck,  and  clinging  to  a  broken  spar 
for  forty-eight  hours,  without  food  or  water,  and 
being  rescued  when  life  was  nearly  gone. 

"  So  you  see,  Paul,  I  should  have  been  very  com- 


132  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

fortable  even  in  a  worse  boat  than  yours,"  added 
the  story-teller,  as  he  completed  his  narrative. 

"  I  should  like  to  be  shipwrecked  once,"  said 
John,  musing. 

"  Should  you,  my  fine  fellow? "  exclaimed  the 
captain. 

"  I  should,  sir,  just  to  see  how  it  would  seem." 

"It  would  seem  very  uncomfortable,  my  boy, 
and  I  recommend  you  never  to  express  such  a  wish 
again.  Many  shore  people  think  there  is  some 
thing  very  fine  and  romantic  about  the  sea,  or  even 
about  a  wreck;  but  half  a  day's  experience  would 
teach  them  better.  For  my  part,  I  was  very  glad 
when  I  escaped  the  necessity  of  going  to  sea,  even 
as  master  of  a  vessel." 

"  There  is  the  new  boat,"  interrupted  Paul,  as 
the  Blowout  rounded  Dog  Island,  which  had  be 
fore  concealed  the  new  craft  from  their  sight. 

"  Isn't:  she  a  ripper!  "  exclaimed  John. 

"  Don't  use  such  words,  John,"  added  Paul,  in  a 
low  tone. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          133 

"  She's  a  very  fine  boat,"  said  John. 

"  She  has  a  broad  beam,  but  she  looks  as  though 
she  would  sail  well,"  Paul  continued. 

"  Keep  her  away  a  little;  we  will  go  on  board  of 
her  if  you  like,"  said  Captain  Littleton. 

Paul,  though  he  would  not  have  ventured  on 
board  of  the  new  craft  if  he  had  been  alone,  ran 
the  Blowout  alongside  of  her,  for  he  was  satisfied 
that  the  presence  of  his  friend  would  free  him  from 
the  charge  of  trespass.  John  made  fast  the  painter 
to  the  new  boat,  and  the  party  leaped  on  board. 

"  Isn't  she  a  beauty!  "  ejaculated  John. 

"  A  perfect  beauty,"  added  Paul,  with  enthu 
siasm.  "  She  will  sail  like  a  bird." 

"  You  see  she  has  air  chambers  at  the  bow  and 
stern,"  said  Captain  Littleton.  "  You  cannot  sink 
her." 

The  boys  examined  her  from  stem  to  stern,  and 
their  eyes  sparkled  with  pleasure  as  they  rested 
upon  her  useful  and  elegant  appurtenances.  John 
looked  over  her  gracefully  rounded  stern,  and 


134  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

found  there  the  words,  FAWN — BAYVILLE,  in  raised 
gilt  letters,  and  he  immediately  gave  utterance  to 
his  opinion  that  the  Fawn  of  Bayville  couldn't  be 
beaten. 

"How  do  you  like  her,  Paul?"  quietly  asked 
Captain  Littleton. 

"  First  rate,  sir;  she  is  the  finest  boat  I  ever  saw." 

"  Do  you  think  she  would  sail  well?  " 

"  I  know  she  would." 

"  Suppose  we  try  her.  You  may  hoist  the  fore 
and  mainsails." 

"  Does  she  belong  to  you,  sir?  " 

"  She  belongs  to  a  friend  of  mine;  but  we  will 
try  her." 

Paul  and  John  hoisted  the  sails,  and  got  every 
thing  in  readiness  to  slip  the  moorings,  when  the 
captain  wished  John  to  take  the  Blowout  over  to 
her  berth,  and  they  would  take  him  on  board  again. 
He  consented,  and  the  two  boats  were  soon  headed 
toward  the  beach;  but  the  Fawn  made  three  rods 
as  often  as  the  Blowout  made  one. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  135 

At  last  John  worked  the  clumsy  old  boat  up  to 
the  beach,  and  jumped  on  board  the  Fawn.  The 
language  with  which  he  expressed  his  satisfaction 
at  her  performance  under  sail  was  not  very  elegant 
or  well  chosen,  but  it  undoubtedly  expressed  his 
opinion,  so  that  no  mistakes  in  regard  to  his  mean 
ing  could  have  been  excused. 

"  You  like  her,  do  you,  Paul?  "  asked  Captain 
Littleton  for  the  tenth  time. 

"Very  much  indeed.  She  is  a  beauty!  Who 
owns  her,  sir? " 

"  She  belongs  to  a  young  friend  of  mine — one 
Paul  Duncan." 

"Sir!  What!" 

"  Exactly  so,  Paul.  She  belongs  to  you,  and 
henceforth  you  are  to  be  the  skipper  of  the  Fawn." 


136  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTER  X. 

PAUL  AND  JOHN  ABE  VEKY  MUCH  EXCITED. 

PAUL  was  overwhelmed  with  astonishment  and 
delight  at  this  unexpected  declaration.  His  eyes 
filled  with  tears,  and  he  could  not  utter  a  word  to 
express  the  gratitude  that  filled  his  heart. 

"  Yes,  Paul,  you  shall  hereafter  be  the  skipper 
of  the  Fawn,"  repeated  Captain  Littleton. 

"And  I  shall  be  first  mate!  "  exclaimed  John, 
jumping  up  and  clapping  his  hands  with  rapture. 

"  Yes,  and  you  shall  be  first  mate,  John ;  for  I 
have  not  forgotten  that  a  part  of  my  debt  of  grati 
tude  for  the  rescue  of  my  daughter  is  in  your  favor, 
my  fine  fellow.  The  Fawn  shall  be  owned  be 
tween  you." 

"  Thank  you,  sir,"  replied  John;  "  but  it  was 
Paul  that  saved  Carrie." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  137 

"  If  you  had  not  handled  the  old  boat  well,  Paul 
could  not  have  saved  her.  You  are  fairly  entitled 
to  a  share  of  the  honor  of  that  noble  exploit." 

"  But,  Captain  Littleton,"  interposed  Paul,  "  I 
do  not  want  to  be  paid  for  what  I  did.  It  was  only 
my  duty  to  save  Carrie." 

"  Everybody  does  not  do  his  duty  in  such  a  try 
ing  time  as  that  was,  Paul.  But  I  have  not  said  a 
word  about  paying  you." 

"  I  know  you  have  not,  sir;  but  I  suppose  that  is 
what  you  mean." 

"  I  mean  nothing  of  the  kind,  my  boy.  I  could 
not  pay  you.  There  lies  the  Flyaway,"  continued 
the  Captain,  pointing  to  his  beautiful  yacht;  "  she 
cost  me  six  thousand  dollars.  If  I  were  called 
upon  to  decide  which  I  would  lose,  Carrie  or  the 
Flyaway,  which  should  I  choose?  " 

"  The  Flyaway,  of  course." 

"  Then  the  Flyaway  would  have  been  but  a 
small  compensation  for  my  child.  Nay,  if  I  were 
called  upon  to  decide  between  my  child  and  all  I 


138  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OH, 

am  worth  in  the  world,  I  would  sacrifice  all  my 
earthly  possessions  for  her.  Then,  if  I  paid  you 
all  I  could  pay  you,  it  would  be  all  I  have,  Paul. 
You  will  not,  therefore,  consider  this  boat  as  a  re 
ward  for  saving  Carrie's  life." 

"  I  didn't  mean  that,  sir,"  stammered  Paul, 
"  but " 

"  But  you  thought  I  meant  it.  I  did  not.  I 
shall  never  be  able  to  discharge  the  debt  of  grati 
tude  I  owe  you." 

"  We  will  call  it  square,  if  you  please,  sir,"  said 
John. 

"  We  will  not,  my  fine  fellow,"  added  the  Cap 
tain,  laughing  at  John's  matter-of-fact  speech.  "  I 
had  been  thinking  of  making  you  a  present  of  a 
boat  before  this  event  happened,  Paul;  but  I  con 
fess  the  gift  was  hastened  by  your  daring  act. 
The  long  and  the  short  of  the  whole  matter  is,  that 
we  will  consider  the  Fawn  a  memorial  of  the  rescue 
of  Carrie,  and  not  a  reward.  She  is  a  strong,  well- 
built,  and  safe  boat,  and  I  think  will  just  answer 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  139 

your  purpose.  By  the  way,  how  do  you  like  her 
name? " 

"  First  rate,  sir." 

"  I  think  I  heard  you  suggest  that  name  for  a 
boat,  once." 

"  It  is  just  the  name  I  should  have  given  her," 
replied  Paul,  so  excited  by  the  extraordinary  event 
of  this  happiest  of  hours  that  he  could  hardly  keep 
his  seat. 

"  I  am  glad,  then,  that  she  suits  you  in  every  re 
spect.  Now,  if  you  will  put  me  ashore  near  my 
house,  I  will  leave  the  Fawn  and  her  owners  to 
their  future  destiny." 

Paul  landed  Captain  Littleton  on  the  pier  behind 
his  house,  and  after  pouring  out  his  thanks  for  the 
magnificent  gift,  they  parted  company.  The  Fawn 
was  headed  away  from  the  rocks,  and  again  stood 
out  boldly  into  the  bay  before  the  fresh,  spanking 
breeze. 

"  I  say,  Paul,  isn't  this  a  stunner? "  exclaimed 
John,  suddenly  jumping  up  from  his  seat,  after  he 


140  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

had  remained  silent  and  motionless  for  the  full 
space  of  five  minutes — a  most  extraordinary  oc 
currence  with  him. 

"  What  do  you  mean  by  a  '  stunner/  John," 
asked  Paul,  with  dignity. 

"  Well,  what  a — what  a — what  a  thundering 
thing  this  is! "  sputtered  John.  "  Only  to 
think " 

"  I  wish  you  wouldn't  use  those  slang  phrases. 
You  let  them  out  before  Captain  Littleton,  just  as 
though  he  were  one  of  the  fellows." 

"  He's  one  of  'em,  anyhow.     He's  a  trump !  " 

"  Will  you  quit  using  slang  words?  " 

"  I'll  try." 

It  must  not  be  supposed  that  Paul  was  always  so 
particular  in  regard  to  the  choice  of  words;  but  at 
the  present  time,  the  idea  of  being  owner  of  such  a 
craft  as  the  Fawn,  and  being  the  friend  of  such  a 
man  as  Captain  Littleton,  inspired  him  with  a  dig 
nity  he  did  not  always  possess. 

"  Talk  like  a  gentleman,  if  you  can,  now  there  is 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          141 

some  prospect  of  your  becoming  one,"  continued 
Paul. 

"  I  will  try;  but  I  want  to  talk  about  the  boat 
now.  Isn't  she  a — a  beauty!  I  should  like  to  try 
her  with  the  Snow-Bird." 

"  Very  likely  we  may  have  a  chance.  She's  too 
good  to  go  a-fishing  with,"  said  Paul,  glancing 
around  him  at  the  cushioned  seats  in  the  standing 
room. 

"  It  won't  hurt  her  any." 

"  We  can  take  the  cushions  out  when  we  fish." 

"  We  must  use  her  for  that,  I  suppose.  But 
Jack  Starr  lets  his  boat,  which  is  not  half  as  good 
as  this,  for  four  dollars  a  day.  Perhaps  we  can  do 

a  little  business  of  this  kind." 

/ 

"  Very  likely  we  can;  folks  always  want  to  go 
down  in  the  best  boat." 

"  We  can  suit  them,  then.  Where  are  you 
going  now,  Paul? " 

"  I  am  going  to  run  in,  and  let  mother  see  her." 

"  Good!     Won't  her  eyes  stick  out?  " 


142  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  She  will  be  surprised,"  replied  Paul,  in  tones 
of  gentle  rebuke. 

The  Fawn  was  run  carefully  upon  the  beach, 
and  John  was  despatched  for  his  mother.  While 
he  is  absent  we  will  improve  the  opportunity  to 
give  our  young  readers  a  better  idea  of  the  new 
boat  than  they  have  yet  obtained.  She  was  about 
eighteen  feet  long,  and  very  broad  for  her  length 
Her  bow  was  very  sharp,  and  her  build  combined 
the  advantages  of  being  a  safe  boat  and  a  fast  sailer. 
She  was  schooner-rigged,  carrying  a  jib,  foresail, 
and  mainsail;  and  there  was  a  staysail  in  the  cuddy 
for  use  when  the  wind  was  light. 

The  deck  of  the  Fawn  extended  over  about  half 
her  length,  and  under  it  was  a  cuddy,  or  small 
cabin,  containing  two  berths,  both  of  which  were 
furnished  with  proper  bedding.  There  were  four 
lockers,  or  closets,  accessible  from  the  standing 
room,  where  the  boys  could  keep  their  fish  lines, 
knives,  spare  ropes,  and  other  articles  required  on 
board. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  143 

The  Fawn  was  rather  large  for  a  boy  of  Paul's 
age  to  handle,  but  as  this  fault  would  be  corrected 
in  a  year  or  two,  Captain  Littleton  thought  it  would 
be  well  to  prepare  for  the  future  as  well  as  the 
present.  But  the  rigging  was  so  arranged  that  the 
new  boat  was  hardly  more  difficult  to  manage  than 
the  old  one,  and  she  was  capable  of  saving  at  least 
one-half  the  time  which  the  Blowout  occupied  in 
going  to  and  returning  from  the  fishing  ground. 

While  John  was  absent  Paul  again  examined 
every  part  of  the  Fawn.  He  looked  into  all  the 
lockers,  sounded  the  copper  air-chambers,  lay  down 
upon  each  of  the  berths,  and  hoisted  the  mainsail, 
just  to  see  how  easily  it  could  be  done.  The  exami 
nation  proved  extremely  satisfactory  in  every 
respect. 

"  Mother,  mother!  "  shouted  John,  as  he  rushed 
breathless  into  the  house,  where  Mrs.  Duncan  was 
getting  tea ;  "  come  down  to  the  beach  just  as  quick 
as  ever  you  can." 

"  What  is  the  matter,  John?     What  has  hap- 


144  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

pened?"  asked  Mrs.  Duncan,  alarmed  by  his  ear 
nest  manner. 

"  Come  down  quick,  mother;  don't  stop  a 
minute!  " 

"  What  has  happened?  " 

"  Nothing,  mother;  only  come." 

"Is  anything  the  matter  with  Paul?"  she  in 
quired,  as  she  hastily  grasped  her  sun-bonnet,  and 
followed  John  out  of  the  house. 

The  enthusiastic  youth  did  not  wait  for  the  more 
tardy  steps  of  age,  but  tumbled  recklessly  down  the 
steep  path,  and  leaped  into  the  boat. 

"  Where  is  mother?  "  demanded  Paul. 

"  She  is  coming.  I  wish  we  had  a  cannon;  we 
would  fire  a  salute." 

"  No  use  of  burning  powder  for  nothing.  There 
she  comes." 

But  it  was  some  time  before  Mrs.  Duncan  could 
reach  the  beach,  and  John  occupied  the  interim  in 
various  antics,  such  as  running  up  the  shrouds  of 
the  Fawn,  hoisting  and  lowering  the  jib,  lying 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  145 

down  on  the  bobstay,  and  finally  in  tumbling  over 
board  while  attempting  to  perch  himself  on  the 
end  of  the  bowsprit.  This  accident  did  not  in  the 
least  disturb  his  equanimity,  and  he  had  just  shaken 
himself,  like  a  Newfoundland  dog,  when  his 
mother  reached  the  beach. 

"Whose  boat  is  that,  Paul?"  asked  Mrs.  Dun 
can,  who,  during  the  last  moments  of  her  walk, 
had  been  gazing  with  admiration  upon  the  trim 
craft. 

"  Mine,  mother,"  replied  Paul,  with  assumed  in 
difference. 

"  Mine,  too,"  added  John. 

"  We  own  her  together,"  said  Paul. 

"Own  her  together?  What  do  you  mean  by 
that?  Haven't  you  learned  better  than  to  make 
sport  of  your  mother,  boys?  " 

"  It  is  ours,  certain  true,  mother!  "  cried  John. 

"You  don't  mean  so?" 

"  It  is  a  fact,  mother,"  replied  Paul. 

"  Why,  where,  what  in  the  Avorld " 


146  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  That's  it,  mother;  I  knew  you'd  come  to  it," 
interposed  John.  "  To  make  a  long  story  short, 
Captain  Littleton  made  us  a  present  of  her." 

"Dear  me!" 

"  Isn't  she  a  beauty?  " 

"  I  should  think  she  was." 

"  Come,  mother,  we  are  going  to  take  you  out  to 
sail  in  her.  You  shall  try  her  right  off,"  said  John. 
"  Jump  aboard." 

"  But  I  can't  jump  aboard.  The  water  is  knee- 
deep  around  her.  Besides,  supper  is  almost  ready." 

"  Never  mind  the  supper.     Jump  in." 

"  I  can't  jump  in.  Where  have  you  been,  John? 
You  are  as  wet  as  a  drowned  rat !  " 

"  I  fell  into  the  tub  just  now;  but  never  mind 
that," 

"  But  I  do  mind  it;  and  you  must  go  up  and  have 
on  dry  clothes  before  you  go  anywhere." 

"  We  will  go  up  and  have  supper,  and  after  that 
we  will  take  you  out,"  said  Paul. 

John  was  disposed  to  rebel  at  this  step;  but  Paul 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  147 

was  firm  and  decided,  and  made  fast  the  Fawn  to 
the  stake  in  the  beach.  When  they  reached  the 
house  the  young  rogue,  sorely  against  his  will,  was 
compelled  to  retire  to  his  chamber  and  change  his 
<  lothes.  Even  then,  dripping  as  he  was  from  the 
effects  of  his  cold  bath,  when  Paul  went  up  to  call 
him  to  supper,  he  found  him  standing  at  the  win 
dow,  in  his  wet  garments,  gazing  with  intense 
interest  upon  the  Fawn,  as  she  lay  at  the  beach. 

Paul,  notwithstanding  the  flutter  of  emotions  in 
his  bosom,  ate  his  supper  with  dignity  and  pro 
priety,  and  several  times  admonished  his  brother 
that  he  behaved  more  like  a  young  monkey  than  a 
reasonable  human  being.  Yet  Paul  was  excited, 
and  so  was  his  mother.  The  former  talked  of  the 
good  times  he  should  have  down  the  bay,  and  the 
latter  speaking  of  the  forethought  of  Captain  Little 
ton  in  having  the  copper  air  chambers  placed  in  the 
boat.  She  was  glad  the  Fawn  was  a  life  boat,  and 
she  could  feel  a  great  deal  easier,  now,  when  her 
boys  were  away  on  the  water. 


148  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Supper  was  finished,  and  John,  in  his  impatience 
to  get  on  board  the  boat  again,  condescended  to 
wipe  the  dishes,  while  Paul  cleared  off  the  table. 
Matters  thus  expedited,  the  party  were  ready  to 
embark,  and  repaired  to  the  beach  for  that  purpose. 
John  was  absolutely  frantic  in  his  efforts  to  per 
form  his  duty  as  first  officer  of  the  Fawn,  and  in  his 
eagerness  had  nearly  drowned  his  mother,  and 
swamped  the  boat.  If  the  halliards  of  the  new 
craft  had  not  been  new  and  strong,  he  would  cer 
tainly  have  broken  them  in  hoisting  the  sails. 
Paul  was  disgusted  at  his  conduct,  and  it  was  only 
when  he  threatened  to  put  him  on  shore  that  the 
mate  subsided  into  the  appearance  of  a  tolerable 
calm. 

The  party  had  a  very  pleasant  sail;  but  John  al 
most  cried  with  vexation,  after  the  boat  was  prop 
erly  secured  at  her  moorings,  to  think  he  could  not 
go  on  board  of  her  again  till  Monday  morning. 
Paul  was  scarcely  less  excited  than  his  brother; 
but  the  consciousness  of  being  the  head  of  the 


149 

family  restrained  any  outbreak  of  enthusiasm  on 
his  part.  His  thoughts  ran  deeper  and  extended 
farther  into  the  future. 

As  he  retired  that  night  he  examined  the  col 
umns  of  his  account  book,  and  had  every  reason  to 
be  satisfied  with  his  success.  His  excitement  had 
moderated,  and  he  looked  upon  the  Fawn  as  a  new 
blessing,  and  in  his  heart  thanked  God,  from  whom 
all  his  blessings  came. 

He  regarded  his  fortune  as  already  made,  for 
little  by  little,  he  felt  sure  of  achieving  it. 


150  LITTLE  BT  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTEK  XI. 

PAUL'S    FIKST    CEUISE    IN    THE    FAWJJ. 

AT  breakfast  time  the  next  morning  John  Dun 
can  was  among  the  missing.  His  mother  had 
charged  him,  when  he  first  got  up,  to  study  his 
Sunday  school  lesson,  which,  in  the  extraordinary 
excitement  of  the  preceding  evening,  had  been 
neglected.  Paul  searched  for  him  in  their  cham 
ber,  and  in  all  the  other  apartments  of  the  house; 
but  he  was  not  to  be  found. 

Neither  Paul  nor  his  mother  had  any  fears  that 
he  had  run  away  or  committed  suicide,  so  that 
his  absence  produced  more  of  indignation  than 
alarm. 

"  He  must  have  gone  down  to  the  boat,"  sug 
gested  Mrs.  Duncan. 

"  If  he  has,  T  will  throw  him  overboard." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  151 

"  Oh,  no,  my  son!  you  would  not  do  that." 

"  He  has  no  business  on  board  the  boat  on 
Sunday." 

"  That  is  very  true,  Paul,  but  I  suppose  he  can 
not  keep  his  thoughts  away  from  her;  I  don't  much 
wonder,  either." 

"  I  don't  know  as  I  am  very  much  surprised 
myself,"  added  Paul,  whose  second  thought  was 
more  reasonable  than  the  first. 

When  he  considered  how  many  times  his 
thoughts  had  wandered  to  the  beautiful  Fawn, 
and  how  many  times  he  had  permitted  himself  to 
anticipate  the  pleasure  of  the  first  cruise  in  her, 
during  the  morning,  he  was  more  charitable  to 
wards  his  younger  brother,  who  had  only  done 
what  he  had  thought. 

"  I  will  find  him,"  said  Paul,  taking  his  cap. 

"  Don't  be  harsh  with  him,  Paul,  for  he  means 
right,  only  he  has  not  so  much  strength  of  mind 
as  you  have." 

"  I  won't  be  hard  upon  him." 


152  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  Because  you  are  older  than  he  is." 

"  I  won't  be  a  hypocrite,  mother,  and  I  may  as 
well  own  that,  while  getting  my  lesson,  I  could 
not  help  thinking  of  the  new  boat.  I  don't  want 
you  to  believe  that  I  am  better  than  I  am." 

"  It  is  very  natural  that  you  should  think  of 
her;  but  you  must  try  not  to  do  so.  It  is  almost 
a  pity  the  boat  had  not  come  on  Monday,  so  that 
you  could  have  a  whole  week  to  think  about  her 
before  Sunday." 

Paul  ran  down  to  the  beach  and  discovered  that 
the  door  of  the  cuddy  of  the  Fawn  was  open. 
Jumping  on  board  he  found  John  stretched  out 
upon  one  of  the  beds,  apparently  very  busily  en 
gaged  in  studying  his  Sunday  school  lesson. 

"What  are  you  doing  here,  John?"  demanded 
Paul,  though  his  tones  were  very  gentle. 

"  I  am  getting  my  lesson,"  replied  John,  as 
demurely  as  though  he  had  not  chosen  an  unusual 
place  for  the  exercise. 

"  Have  you  got  it?" 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  153 

"  All  but  two  questions." 

"What  made  you  come  here?" 

"  I  couldn't  help  thinking  of  the  boat,  and  I 
made  up  my  mind  that  I  could  get  my  lesson  here 
better  than  anywhere  else." 

"  I'm  afraid  you  haven't  studied  it  much." 

"  Hear  me  say  it,  then,"  said  John,  jumping  up, 
and  handing  Paul  the  book. 

"  Not  now;  breakfast  is  ready.  But  I  want  to 
have  an  understanding  with  you,  as  you  are  part 
owner  of  the  Fawn,  that  neither  of  us  go  on  board 
of  her  on  Sunday,  unless  there  is  some  strong  rea 
son  for  it.  Will  you  agree  to  it?" 

"  I  shan't  want  to  after  to-day." 

"  No  matter;  will  you  agree  to  it?" 

"  Yes;  but  there  was  a  strong  reason  this  morn- 
ing." 

"  What  was  it?" 

"  Why,  I  wanted  to  see  her." 

"  That's  no  reason  at  all.  I  have  just  as  hard 
work  as  you  have  to  keep  away  from  her;  but  we 


154  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

mustn't  do  everything  we  want  to  do.  Come, 
lock  the  cuddy,  and  let  us  go  up  to  the  house." 

"  That's  honest,  and  not  a  bit  like  preaching," 
said  John  to  himself,  as  he  locked  the  cuddy  and 
followed  his  brother  up  the  hill. 

"  I  am  trying  to  make  money,  John,  but  I  don't 
believe  money  is  all  we  have  to  live  for." 

"  Of  course  not;  there  is  a  good  deal  of  fun  to 
be  had  in  this  world,  that  costs  money  instead  of 
bringing  it  in,"  answered  John,  very  soberly;  and 
it  was  evident  that  his  thoughts  were  not  upon  his 
Sunday  school  lesson. 

"  I  wasn't  speaking  for  fun.  Up  to  the  time  I 
went  to  sleep  last  night  I  was  thinking  how  I 
should  make  money;  this  morning  the  first  words 
I  saw  when  I  opened  the  Testament  to  get  my 
Sunday  school  lesson  were,  *  For  what  is  a  man 
profited,  if  he  shall  gain  the  whole  world,  and  lose 
his  own  soul  ? ' 

"  I  guess  you  had  a  nightmare  last  night,  and 
have  got  the  blues  this  morning,"  said  John,  trying 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  155 

to  get  up  a  laugh,  in  which,  however,  he  did  not 
succeed  very  well,  for  it  is  hard,  even  for  a  toler 
ably  well-disposed  boy,  to  make  fun  of  serious 
things. 

"I  mean  just  what  I  say,  John;  you  needn't 
laugh.  I  feel  that  we  have  something  else  to  live 
for  besides  money.  It  is  a  very  pleasant  thing  to 
make  money " 

"  Little  by  little,"  added  John,  adopting  his 
brother's  favorite  motto. 

"  But  I  wouldn't  be  a  rich  man,  if  I  had  to  be 
as  mean  and  selfish  as  old — no  matter  who.  He 
is  poorer  than  I  am  now,  with  his  hundreds 
of  thousands.  I  mean  to  lay  up  good  prin 
ciples " 

"  Little  by  little,"  interpolated  John. 

"  Little  by  little,  if  you  please ;  but  even  a  little 
every  day  will  make  a  good  man  one  of  these  days. 
A  good  thought  every  day  will  make  a  man  rich 
in  good  principles — at  any  rate,  my  book  says  so, 
and  I  believe  it's  right." 


156  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

"  How  can  a  fellow  help  thinking  of  the  boat, 
if  it  is  Sunday?" 

"  We  must  try  to  think  of  our  lesson,  and  when 
we  go  to  church,  of  what  the  minister  says.  I  am 
going  to  try  and  not  think  of  the  Fawn  again  till 
I  wake  up  to-morrow  morning." 

"  I  am  willing  to  try,  but  it's  no  use.  I  wish 
Sunday  was  over,  and  Monday  had  come." 

How  many  boys  and  girls  have  thought  the 
same  thing!  That  Sunday,  whose  moments  seemed 
so  heavy,  was  a  golden  opportunity  which  may 
have  passed  never  to  be  recalled.  We  are  in 
debted  to  the  still  hours  of  the  quiet  Sabbath,  to 
the  leisure  moments  of  our  daily  life,  nay,  to  the 
sleepless  couch  of  pain  and  suffering,  and  to  the 
bitter  time  of  woe  and  bereavement,  for  some  of 
the  best  and  truest  thoughts  which  illuminate  our 
mortal  pilgrimage,  and  which  give  birth  to  our 
good  resolutions.  A  single  instant  may  produce 
an  impression  upon  the  heart  which  shall  last  to 
the  end  of  life. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  157 

The  words  of  the  Scripture  which  Paul  had  read 
and  heard  read  a  hundred  times,  without  feeling 
the  tremendous  truth  they  contain,  were  now  full 
of  meaning.  They  seemed  to  connect  themselves 
with  his  individual  future,  and  to  have  produced 
an  impression  which  the  excitement  of  possessing 
the  new  boat  could  not  overcome.  He  was  in  the 
right  frame  of  mind  to  receive  such  an  impression, 
and  it  had  an  important  influence  on  all  his  subse 
quent  career. 

As  the  family  seated  themselves  at  the  break 
fast  table  Mrs.  Duncan  improved  the  opportunity 
to  enlarge  upon  the  duties  we  owe  to  ourselves  and 
to  others,  in  connection  with  the  Sabbath  day. 
It  is  true  that  John's  levity  occasionally  detracted 
from  the  effect  of  the  lesson ,  but  it  was  not  wholly 
lost,  even  upon  that  wayward  youth. 

Paul  struggled  hard  with  his  thoughts  during 
the  day  and  he  was  surprised,  when  night  came, 
to  find  how  successful  he  had  been.  It  had  been 
a  good  day  to  him,  and  he  had  profited  by  the 


158  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

instruction  it  afforded  him;  for  the  first  step  to 
wards  moral  or  spiritual  improvement  is  to  fasten 
the  mind  earnestly  upon  some  moral  or  religious 
topic. 

Long  before  the  sun  rose  the  next  morning 
Paul  and  John  were  on  the  beach.  And  when 
Mrs.  Duncan  rang  the  bell  out  the  window  for 
them  to  come  to  breakfast,  they  had  dug  a  bucket 
of  clams,  and  had  prepared  the  Fawn  for  her  first 
trip  down  the  bay. 

"  You  won't  be  anxious  about  us  now,  mother, 
for  we  have  a  boat  that  can't  sink,"  said  Paul,  as 
he  took  the  luncheon  prepared  for  them. 

"  I  shall  feel  easier  now." 

"  Besides,  you  know,  we  have  two  good  berths  on 
board  the  boat,  and  we  should  be  just  as  comfort 
able,  if  out  all  night,  as  though  we  were  in  our  own 
beds  upstairs." 

"  That  may  be,  but  I  hope  you  will  never  stay 
out  all  night,  when  you  can  help  it." 

"  "We  shall  not,  mother;  you  may  depend  upon 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  159 

it;  but  we  might  get  aground;  or  the  wind  might 
die  out,  and  the  Fawn  is  too  large  to  be  rowed  up." 

"  I  shan't  worry  about  you,  if  I  can  help  it,  for 
I  know  you  are  very  careful,  Paul." 

The  boys  hastened  down  to  the  boat,  and  Mrs. 
Duncan  went  out  upon  the  bluff  to  see  them  off. 
The  wind  blew  fresh  from  the  southwest  when  they 
started,  and  the  Fawn  went  under  jib  and  mainsail 
only;  but  even  with  this  sail  she  flew  like  a  race 
horse  over  the  waters. 

"  Shall  I  hoist  a  foresail,  Paul?"  asked  John. 

"  I  think  not;  she  is  doing  very  well." 

"  But  she  will  do  better  with  the  foresail." 

"  Let  well  enough  alone." 

"  I  want  to  see  her  do  her  best." 

"  I  have  promised  mother  a  hundred  times  that 
I  would  be  careful ;  and  if  she  should  see  us  put  on 
all  sail  in  this  wind,  though  there  might  not  be 
any  danger,  she  would  think  we  were  going 
straight  to  the  bottom.  "We  will  not  hoist  the  fore 
sail." 


160  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

This  answer  satisfied  the  impatient  boy,  and  in 
a  short  time  they  reached  the  perch  ground;  but 
either  there  were  no  fish  there,  or  they  had  not  got 
the  hang  of  the  new  boat,  for  the  fishermen  could 
hardly  get  a  bite.  After  trying  for  an  hour,  and 
catching  only  half  a  dozen  small  perch,  the  boys  be 
came  disgusted  with  their  ill  luck,  and  it  required 
but  litle  persuasion  on  the  part  of  John  to  induce 
Paul  to  get  up  the  anchor,  and  go  farther  down  the 
bay. 

An  hour's  sail  brought  them  to  a  reef  of  rocks, 
which  was  quite  a  noted  locality  with  the  fishermen. 
The  Fawn  was  anchored  in  a  safe  place  and  the 
young  fishermen  threw  over  their  lines.  Better 
success  attended  their  efforts  here,  and  in  three 
hours  they  had  caught  eight  dozen  fine  perch,  be 
sides  ten  handsome  rock-cod. 

While  they  were  fishing  under  the  lee  of  the 
rocks  they  had  scarcely  noticed  that  the  wind  had 
been  steadily  increasing,  and  that  it  was  producing 
a  heavy  sea  in  the  bay. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  161 

"  We  shall  have  a  chance  to  find  out  what  kind 
of  a  sea  boat  the  Fawn  is,"  said  Paul,  as  he  weighed 
the  anchor. 

"  I  am  glad  of  it,"  replied  John. 

"  The  wind  is  freshening  every  moment,"  said 
Paul,  casting  an  anxious  glance  to  windward. 

"  Hope  it  will  blow  a  gale." 

"  I  think  we  shall  get  more  than  we  want." 

"  Not  more  than  I  want,  at  any  rate." 

Paul  hoisted  the  jib,  and  the  Fawn  rushed  out 
among  the  white-capped  waves;  but  she  walked 
over  them  so  majestically,  that  John  declared  she 
could  weather  any  gale  that  ever  blew.  For  a 
time  she  breasted  the  foam  of  the  head  sea  in  a 
most  gallant  manner,  but  the  wind  came  in  fear 
ful  gusts,  increasing  in  violence  every  moment,  till 
Paul  came  to  the  conclusion  that  it  was  no  longer 
safe  to  carry  the  jib  and  mainsail,  and  proposed  to 
set  a  reefed  foresail.  John  scouted  the  idea,  but 
he  did  not  want  the  mainmast  blown  out  of  her,  and 
consented  to  the  change. 


162  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

John  took  the  helm,  and  Paul,  after  lowering 
the  jib  and  mainsail,  hoisted  the  reefed  foresail. 
The  boat  rode  easier  then,  but  as  the  wind  and 
tide  were  both  against  them,  it  was  soon  discovered 
that  she  made  no  headway.  As  the  gale  steadily  in 
creased  in  fury,  Paul  would  not  attempt  to  carry 
any  more  sail,  though  John  insisted  that  she  could 
bear  the  jib  and  a  close-reefed  mainsail. 

It  was  evident  to  Paul  that  unless  he  put  on 
more  sail  he  could  not  beat  up  to  Bayville  against 
the  tide,  but  it  was  clearly  imprudent  to  carry  any 
more  sail,  and  for  two  hours  more  the  Fawn  strug 
gled  with  her  hopeless  task  without  making  a  single 
mile. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do,  Paul?  "  asked  John, 
impatient,  but  not  terrified  by  their  situation. 

"  "We  can't  beat  up  in  this  sea." 

"  I  know  that." 

"  We  will  run  over  to  Farm  Island,  and  anchor 
under  the  lee  of  the  high  bluff;  "  and  he  headed 
the  Fawn  in  the  direction  indicated. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  163 


CHAPTEE  XH. 

PAUL  SLEEPS  ON  HIS  WATCH. 

FARM  ISLAND  was  about  two  miles  distant,  and 
as  the  Fawn  had  the  wind  on  the  quarter,  it  re 
quired  but  a  short  time  for  her  to  reach  her  haven 
of  safety.  Under  the  high  bluff  on  the  seaward 
side  of  the  island,  the  water  was  comparatively  tran 
quil,  and  here  Paul  anchored. 

"  We  are  all  right  now,"  said  he,  with  a  feeling 
of  relief,  as  he  took  in  the  foresail. 

""When  do  you  suppose  we  shall  get  home?" 
asked  John. 

"  I  don't  know;  we  will  not  borrow  any  trouble, 
so  long  as  we  are  in  a  place  of  safety." 

"  Mother  won't  think  we  are  in  a  place  of  safe 
ty,"  added  John. 

"  Yes  she  will;  I  have  often  told  her  that  when 


164  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

a  gale  came  on,  I  should  always  get  into  a  safe 
place,  and  keep  quiet  till  it  was  prudent  to  run 
home." 

"  It  is  lucky  we  are  in  the  Fawn  instead  of  the 
Blowout." 

"  We  should  not  have  gone  down  so  far  in  the 
old  boat.  I  felt  so  safe  in  this  craft  that  I  did  not 
mind  much  about  the  weather." 

"We  have  been  safe  enough  all  the  time;  and 
if  you  would  only  have  put  on  the  jib  and  reefed 
mainsail,  we  should  have  been  at  home  by  this 
time." 

"  I  did  not  think  it  was  prudent  to  do  so.  I 
may  have  been  mistaken;  if  I  was,  I  have  erred  on 
the  safe  side." 

"  I  suppose  we  must  sleep  on  board,"  said  John. 

"  If  you  don't  like  the  idea,  you  can  go  on  shore, 
and  sleep  at  the  farm  house." 

"  But  I  do  like  the  idea;  we  have  good  beds,  and 
I  had  just  as  lief  sleep  here  as  in  my  own  bed  at 
1  home.  In  fact,  I  am  rather  glad  we  are  caught." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  165 

"  I  thought  so,"  said  Paul,  laughing;  "  but  there 
is  one  thing  we  are  not  prepared  for." 

"What  is  that?" 

"  Supper." 

"I  wish  we  had  a  frying  pan  and  a  furnace; 
we  could  have  some  fried  perch  for  supper." 

"  As  we  have  not  those  things,  we  must  make 
the  best  of  what  we  have.  Our  luncheon  is  all 
gone;  but  there  are  two  or  three  crackers  in  the 
locker,  which  I  threw  in  from  the  old  boat." 

"  We  shan't  starve  before  morning,"  replied 
John,  whose  philosophy  was  proof  against  an  empty 
stomach. 

"  I  know  that ;  but  it  would  be  a  good  deal  better 
to  have  some  supper,  if  we  could  get  it." 

"  Can't  we  go  on  shore  ?" 

"  No,  we  can't  land  on  this  shallow  beach.  It 
wouldn't  be  safe  to  get  aground  here." 

Both  boys  were  very  hungry,  for  it  was  now 
nearly  night,  and  they  had  taken  their  lunch  in 
the  middle  of  the  day.  The  crackers  were  eaten, 


166  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

and  washed  down  with  a  drink  of  cold  water  from 
the  jug,  but  it  was  a  dry  and  unsatisfactory  supper, 
and  Paul  resolved  in  future  to  keep  the  Fawn 
provisioned  for  such  an  emergency  as  the  present. 

The  wind  still  blew  with  undiminished  violence, 
and  the  black  clouds  indicated  rain.  By  and  by 
the  darkness  came  on,  and  there  was  no  longer 
any  prospect  of  getting  home  before  the  next  day. 
Just  before  dark  a  man  hailed  them  from  the 
shore,  and  offered  them  a  bed  at  the  farm  house, 
but  Paul  thanked  him  and  declined  the  offer,  at 
the  same  time  hinting  that  they  had  nothing  on 
board  to  eat. 

"  Come  ashore,  then,  and  get  some  supper,"  re 
plied  the  man. 

"We  can't  get  ashore;  we  draw  too  much 
water,"  answered  Paul. 

"  I  will  bring  you  off  then." 

The  man  pushed  a  skiff  into  the  water,  and  soon 
came  alongside  the  Fawn. 

"  You  have  got  a  fine  boat  here,"  said  he. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  167 

"  Yes,  sir;  she  is  a  very  nice  boat." 

"  But  this  is  pretty  heavy  weather  for  boys  to 
be  out.  Whose  boat  is  she?" 

"  She  belongs  to  us." 

"  To  you? "  replied  the  man,  apparently  much 
astonished. 

"  Yes,  sir;  she  was  given  to  us  by  Captain  Lit 
tleton." 

"  O,  ho !  so  you  are  Paul  Duncan." 

"  Yes,  sir." 

"  And  I  understand  why  he  gave  it  to  you. 
Come,  boys,  you  must  go  up  to  my  house  and  stay 
with  me  to-night.  I  should  rather  have  Paul  Dun 
can  under  my  roof  than  the  governor  of  the  state." 

"  We  must  stay  on  board,  sir,  to  look  out  for  the 
boat.  If  anything  should  happen  to  her  in  the 
night,  I  should  never  forgive  myself  for  deserting 
her.  We  have  a  nice  place  to  sleep,"  continued 
Paul,  opening  the  doors  of  the  cuddy,  and  point 
ing  to  two  berths. 

"  That  looks  very  comfortable,  but  there  is  not 


168  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

much  fun  in  sleeping  on  board  a  small  boat  such  a 
night  as  this  will  be.  But  come  up  to  the  house, 
and  have  some  supper." 

"  Thank  you,  sir;  we  will  do  that,  for  we  are 
both  very  hungry.  Stop  a  moment.  John,  hand 
out  two  or  three  of  those  rock-cod.  Won't  you 
take  these,  sir? " 

"  I  am  much  obliged  to  you  for  them.  Though 
we  live  so  near  the  fish,  we  don't  have  much  time 
to  catch  them,"  replied  Mr.  Drake, — for  that  was 
the  name  of  the  farmer, — as  he  threw  the  fish 
into  his  skiff. 

The  two  boys  got  into  the  boat  with  him,  and 
he  rowed  them  on  shore.  They  were  warmly  wel 
comed  by  Mrs.  Drake  and  the  children,  and  a  nice 
supper  was  soon  placed  before  them;  but  all  the 
arguments  and  expostulations  of  the  farmer  and 
his  wife  could  not  induce  them  to  spend  the  night 
at  the  house.  Paul  was  too  fearful  in  regard  to 
the  safety  of  the  Fawn  to  leave  her,  and  John  was 
too  deeply  smitten  with  the  romantic  idea  of  sleep- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  169 

ing  on  board,  to  think  of  spending  the  night  in  any 
other  manner.  Mr.  Drake,  therefore,  reluctantly 
put  them  on  board  their  boat  again. 

"  Now,  Paul,  we  are  in  for  it,"  said  John,  as 
he  saw  the  farmer  land,  and  draw  up  his  skiff  upon 
the  beach. 

"  Yes,  and  it  is  going  to  be  a  very  dirty  night. 
1  think  the  wind  has  shifted  since  we  went  ashore," 
replied  Paul. 

"  So  do  I;  we  feel  it  as  much  again  as  we  did." 

"  It  blows  full  as  hard  as  it  has  at  any  time  to- 
day." 

The  boys  sat  down  in  the  standing  room,  and 
had  a  long  talk  about  home  and  mother,  and  won 
dered  what  she  would  think  because  they  didn't 
come  home.  It  was  now  quite  dark,  and  there 
was  not  a  single  star  to  relieve  the  gloom  of  the 
scene.  John  even  went  so  far  as  to  admit  that  it 
"  looked  kind  of  pokerish,"  and  he  was  glad  they 
were  in  so  comfortable  a  place. 

"  Come,  Paul,  isn't  it  time  to  turn  in? "  asked 


170  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

John,  after  they  had  come  to  the  unanimous  con 
clusion  that  it  was  a  decidedly  stormy  night. 

"  You  can  turn  in,  John,  if  you  want  to,"  re 
plied  Paul. 

"  Aint  you  going  to  sleep  any  to-night? " 

"  I  have  no  idea  of  leaving  the  Fawn  to  take 
care  of  herself  in  such  weather  as  this." 

"  Are  you  going  to  sit  up  all  night? "  asked 
John. 

"  It  isn't  customary,  I  believe,  on  board  ship, 
for  all  hands  to  turn  in,  and  let  the  vessel  take  her 
chance." 

"  There  is  no  danger  here." 

"If  we  both  go  to  sleep  we  may  wake  up  and 
find  ourselves  nowhere.  Suppose  the  wind  should 
change  to  the  eastward;  we  should  be  fully  exposed 
to  all  the  fury  of  the  storm." 

"  I  didn't  think  of  that.  Suppose  we  watch  by 
turns,  then." 

"  Very  well ;  I  will  keep  the  first  watch,  and 
you  may  turn  in  as  soon  as  you  please." 


171 

"  What  is  that?  "  asked  John,  as  he  heard  three 
strokes  of  a  bell. 

"  There  is  a  large  ship  at  anchor  off  there." 

"  But  it  isn't  three  o'clock  yet.  Her  clocks  must 
be  out  of  order." 

"  Three  bells;  that  is  half  past  nine  o'clock." 

"  I  don't  understand  it;  how  should  three  bells 
mean  half  past  nine?  "  inquired  John,  who  did  not 
like  to  leave  any  nautical  subject  till  it  had  been 
fully  investigated. 

"  It  begins  to  rain,  and  we  may  as  well  sit  in 
the  cuddy;  "  and  they  both  retreated  to  the  little 
cabin,  and  seated  themselves  on  their  berths.  "  If 
we  only  had  a  lantern  to  hang  up  in  here,  we 
should  be  perfectly  at  home." 

"  We  will  bring  one  next  time;  but  about  the 
bells,  Paul?" 

"  Well,  they  have  two  watches  on  board  ship, 
which  are  called  the  port  and  the  starboard 
watches.  In  large  vessels  they  are  under  the  care 
of  the  first  and  second  mates.  The  twenty-four 


172  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

hours,  on  board  ship,  are  divided  into  five  watches 
of  four  hours  each,  and  two  dog-watches  of  two 
hours  each.  During  these  watches  the  bell  is 
struck  every  half  hour;  that  is,  one  bell  at  half  past 
eight,  two  bells  at  nine,  three  bells  at  half  past 
nine,  and  so  on,  till  twelve,  when  it  is  eight  bells, 
at  which  time  one  watch  goes  below,  and  the  other 
comes  on  deck.  At  half  past  twelve  the  bell  strikes 
one  again;  at  one  it  strikes  twice  and  so  on.  Do 
you  understand  me  ?  " 

"  I  think  I  do;  but  when  are  the  dog-watches?" 

"  From  four  to  six,  and  from  six  to  eight  in  the 

evening.     They  always  strike  the  bells  by  twos, 

as  you  heard  just  now.     But,  John,  it  rains  like 

fury." 

"  So  it  does,  but  it  is  a  dry  place  in  this  cabin." 
"  I  wish  we  had  a  lantern,  for  it  is  as  dark  as  a 
pocket  in  here.     It  would  make  it  so  much  pleas- 
anter.    But  you  must  turn  in  now,  or  you  will  not 
be  able  to  stand  your  watch." 
"  I  think  I  will." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          173 

John  took  off  his  boots  and  placed  himself  under 
the  blanket  and  comforter  of  his  berth,  for  there 
were  no  sheets.  He  gaped  several  times,  and 
tried  to  continue  the  conversation  with  Paul,  but 
the  poor  fellow,  worn  out  with  the  fatigue  and  ex 
citement  of  the  day,  was  soon  fast  asleep.  Paul 
listened  to  the  sound  of  his  heavy  breathing,  be 
tween  the  splashes  of  the  waves  as  the  broke  upon 
the  bow  of  the  boat,  till  he  began  to  fell  sleepy 
himself,  and  then,  wrapping  the  great-coat,  which 
he  always  carried  with  him,  closely  around  his 
body,  he  went  upon  the  deck  to  see  if  there  was  any 
change  either  in  the  weather  or  the  position  of  the 
boat. 

It  was  clear  to  him  that  the  wind  had  been 
hauling  around  to  the  eastward,  for  the  Fawn  tum 
bled  about  as  she  had  done  out  upon  the  open 
waters  of  the  bay.  As  he  lay  down  upon  the  deck 
to  examine  the  cable,  so  as  to  assure  himself  that 
it  was  not  chafing  the  boat,  a  huge  wave  broke 
over  the  bowsprit,  and  he  would  have  been 


174  LITTLE  BT  LITTLE;   OK, 

drenched  to  the  skin,  if  his  coat  had  not  been 
water-proof. 

The  rain  continued  to  pour  down,  and  Paul  re 
tired  to  the  cuddy  again.  It  was  a  weary,  lonely 
watch,  and  he  was  so  tired  he  could  hardly  keep 
his  eyes  open.  But  it  seemed  to  him  that  the 
violence  of  the  gale  was  subsiding,  and  he  again 
went  upon  deck  to  satisfy  himself  on  this  point. 
There  was  still  a  heavy  sea,  but  he  was  satisfied 
that  the  wind  had  very  sensibly  abated.  Six  bells 
sounded  from  the  ship  as  he  returned  to  the  cuddy. 

Throwing  himself  on  his  berth,  he  listened  for 
a  while  to  John's  sonorous  snores,  and  before  he 
was  sensible  of  the  danger  of  his  position,  he  was 
sound  asleep  himself.  Worn  out  by  the  labors  of 
the  day,  he  no  longer  was  equal  to  keeping  his  eyes 
open. 

He  woke  with  a  start, — for  he  was  conscious  that 
he  had  forsaken  the  post  of  duty, — and  hastened 
upon  deck.  Eight  bells  from  the  ship  told  him  it 
was  midnight.  The  wind  had  nearly  subsided,  but 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          175 

it  rained  very  hard,  and  the  heavy  sea  continued  to 
break  over  the  bow  of  the  Fawn. 

John  was  still  sleeping  like  a  log,  and  Paul, 
though  it  was  time  for  the  port  watch  to  be 
called,  had  not  the  heart  to  wake  up  his  brother. 
As  the  gale  had  subsided  the  boat  seemed  to  be  no 
longer  in  danger,  and  he  decided  to  turn  in  and 
finish  his  nap.  But  while  he  slept  the  wind,  which 
had  abated  only  to  come  with  still  greater  violence 
from  another  quarter,  steadily  increased  in  fury, 
till  it  blew  a  gale  from  the  northeast. 

The  pitching  of  the  boat  soon  startled  Paul  from 
his  slumbers,  and  he  rushed  out  into  the  standing 
room  to  find  that  the  Fawn  was  rapidly  dragging 
her  anchor,  and  was  in  imminent  peril  of  being 
dashed  to  pieces  on  the  rocky  shore. 


176  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTER   XIII. 

PAUL    MAKES    A    NIGHT    BUN    IN    THE    STOBM. 

"  JOHN,  John !  "  shouted  Paul,  when  he  realized 
the  dangerous  situation  of  the  Fawn. 

But  the  first  mate  of  the  craft  slept  too  soundly 
to  be  disturbed  by  mere  words,  and  the  skipper  had 
to  shake  him  before  he  came  to  his  senses. 

"  What  is  the  matter,  Paul?  "  asked  he,  as  soon 
as  he  could  get  his  eyes  open  and  realize  where  he 
was. 

"  Put  on  your  great-coat  and  shoes,  and  come  out 
here,  and  be  lively  about  it,"  cried  Paul. 

John  obeyed,  and  before  he  was  ready  to  join 
Paul  in  the  standing  room,  he  began  to  apprehend 
the  state  of  affairs  on  board,  for  the  furious  wind 
and  the  an^ry  waves  that  stormed  against  the  hull 
and  rigging  of  the  Fawn  told  their  own  story. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  177 

"  What's  the  trouble?  "  he  asked,  as  he  joined 
his  brother. 

"  Don't  you  see  there  is  a  gale  of  wind  down 
upon  us?  "  replied  Paul  sharply. 

"  Well,  what  of  it? "  demanded  the  young  salt, 
with  provoking  indifference. 

"  A  good  deal  of  it;  the  boat  has  dragged  her 
anchor,  and  at  this  rate  will  be  upon  the  rocks  in 
fifteen  minutes!  Come,  be  alive,  and  don't  stand 
there  like  a  log." 

"  What  shall  I  do?  You  are  the  skipper,  and  I 
am  ready  to  do  anything  you  say,"  replied  John, 
who  was  by  this  time  fully  awake. 

"  Can  we  pay  out  any  more  cable?  " 

But  this  was  a  useless  question,  for  Paul  knew 
very  well  that  the  cable  was  all  out.  Our  young 
readers  may  not  all  understand  the  meaning  of 
Paul's  question.  If  the  vessel  rides  at  anchor  with 
a  short  cable,  her  motion,  as  she  rises  and  falls  with 
the  sea,  raises  up  the  shaft  of  the  anchor,  which  has 
a  tendency  to  detach  the  flukes,  or  points,  from  the 


178  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

bottom.  But  Paul  had  been  careful  the  night  be 
fore  to  give  the  Fawn  all  the  cable  he  could  spare ; 
and  it  was  evident,  therefore,  that  the  anchor  was 
not  heavy  enough,  or  that  there  was  no  holding- 
ground  at  the  bottom. 

"  There  is  only  one  thing  we  can  do,  John,"  said 
Paul  desperately,  after  he  had  fully  examined  the 
situation  of  the  boat. 

"  Say  on,  then,"  replied  John;  "  I  am  ready  for 
anything  that  you  say." 

"  We  must  get  up  the  anchor,  and  leave  this 
place." 

"  Up  it  is,  then." 

"  But  this  is  an  awful  bad  time,  and  an  awful  bad 
place  to  hoist  a  sail." 

"  Let  her  drive ;  we  shall  go  it  well  enough.  It 
blows  like  furies;  but  what's  the  use  of  having  a 
life  boat,  if  you  can't  go  out  in  her  when  it  blows?  " 

"  Stand  by  the  fore  halliards,  then,"  cried  Paul. 
"  The  sail  is  close-reefed,  just  as  we  used  it  yester- 
day." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  179 

rJ  lie  foresail  was  hoisted,  and  slammed  with  tre 
mendous  fury  in  the  fresh  gale.  The  boys  then 
grasped  the  cable,  and  it  required  the  full  effort  of 
their  united  strength  to  weigh  the  anchor;  but  the 
task  was  accomplished  at  last,  and  Paul  leaped  to 
his  place  at  the  helm.  Laying  her  course  parallel 
with  the  shore  of  the  island,  the  Fawn  dashed  over 
the  furious  waves,  within  ten  rods'  distance  from 
the  breakers  on  the  beach.  In  a  few  moments  she 
passed  beyond  the  reach  of  this  peril,  and  rushed 
out  among  the  billows  of  the  open  bay. 

It  was  a  fearful  night  even  for  strong  men  to 
venture  upon  the  stormy  sea ;  it  was  doubly  perilous 
for  these  two  boys;  yet  they  had  no  choice,  for  to 
avoid  a  greater  danger  they  had  chosen  the  less. 
But  the  Fawn  behaved  in  a  very  gallant  manner, 
and  her  noble  bearing  promised  to  achieve  all  that 
could  be  done  for  the  safety  of  the  young  fisher 
men.  Notwithstanding  the  violence  of  the  gale, 
she  rested  buoyantly  on  the  top  of  the  waves,  and 
did  not  seem  to  labor  in  her  course. 


180  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  Do  you  know  where  you  are,  Paul?  "  asked  his 
brother,  after  they  had  sat  in  silence  for  half  an 
hour. 

"  Certainly  I  do;  there  is  South  Point  light  dead 
ahead." 

"  Yes;  but  there  is  any  quantity  of  rocks  be 
tween  us  and  the  light." 

"  I  know  that;  but  I  know  where  they  are  just  as 
well  as  I  know  where  the  kitchen  is,  when  I  get 
into  the  house.  Don't  talk  to  me  now,  John;  go 
below,  and  turn  in,  if  you  like." 

"  Don't  you  want  me?  " 

"  No." 

Paul  did  not  think  that  John  could  act  upon  this 
suggestion,  in  such  a  storm  and  in  the  midst  of  so 
many  perils;  but  he  did,  and  as  the  young  skipper 
heard  him  no  more  he  concluded  he  was  asleep. 

"  What  a  fellow,"  thought  Paul.  "  He  could 
sleep  in  the  midst  of  an  earthquake  or  a  tornado. 
Well,  let  him  sleep;  he  is  tired  enough." 

The  Fawn  dashed  madly  on,  yet  under  perfect 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  181 

control,  and  the  gallant  skipper,  when  he  saw 
through  the  deep  darkness  the  white  breakers  on 
Rock  Island,  felt  entirely  relieved  from  the  respon 
sibility  which  had  before  almost  crushed  his  spirits, 
for  it  was  plain  sailing  after  he  had  passed  that 
point  and  the  dangerous  reefs  which  environed  it. 
If  the  Fawn  could  stand  such  a  sea  as  that  she 
could  stand  anything,  and  her  character  was  fully 
established  for  the  future. 

His  spirits  rose  as  he  neared  South  Point  light, 
which  was  not  more  than  a  mile  and  a  half  from  his 
mother's  house.  He  whistled  merrily,  to  give  ex 
pression  to  his  satisfaction,  as  he  passed  the  light, 
for  he  and  the  boat  were  now  safe  beyond  a  per- 
adventure.  Taking  an  extra  turn  in  the  foresheet, 
he  laid  the  course  of  the  boat  a  little  closer  to  the 
wind,  which  soon  brought  her  into  the  compara 
tively  still  water  behind  Long  Island. 

He  saw  the  cottage  of  his  mother  now,  and  a 
light  was  burning  in  her  chamber.  He  was 
grieved  to  see  this,  for  he  feared  she  might  be  sick, 


182  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

or  that  in  her  anxiety  for  the  safety  of  her  boys, 
she  had  sat  up  all  night  thinking  of  them.  But  in 
a  few  moments  he  let  go  the  anchor  off  the  beach, 
and  lowered  the  foresail.  After  making  every 
thing  secure  on  board,  he  hauled  the  old  boat, 
which  he  had  moored  there  in  the  morning,  along 
side.  John  was  still  asleep;  neither  the  paying  out 
of  the  cable  nor  the  noise  of  Paul's  feet,  as  he 
furled  the  foresail,  had  roused  him  from  his  deep 
slumbers,  and  the  skipper  decided  to  let  him  finish 
his  night's  rest  on  board. 

Sculling  the  old  boat  ashore,  he  ran  up  the  hill, 
and  knocked  at  the  side  of  the  cottage. 

"Who's  there?"  asked  his  mother. 

"  Paul." 

The  door  was  opened,  and  the  fond  mother 
clasped  her  son  to  her  heart,  while  the  great  tears 
coursed  down  her  furrowed  cheeks. 

"  I  am  so  glad  you  have  got  back !  "  exclaimed 
she ;  "  I  was  sure  you  were  drowned.  Where  is 
John  ?  He  isn't  with  you,  Paul !  Oh,  he  is " 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          183 

"  Fast  asleep  on  board  the  Fawn,  mother." 

"Then  he  is  safe?" 

"  Yes;  safe — yes." 

"  You  have  had  a  terrible  time  of  it — haven't 
you?" 

"  Not  very  bad,  mother;  the  wind  and  tide  were 
against  us,  and  we  couldn't  get  up  without  carrying 
more  sail  than  I  thought  it  was  safe  to  carry;  so  I 
ran  under  the  lee  of  an  island,  and  anchored." 

"  But  what  did  you  start  back  in  the  night  for?  " 

"  The  wind  hauled  round  to  the  northeast,  and 
blew  co  that  we  dragged  our  anchor,  and  had  to 
make  sail  to  keep  off  the  rocks." 

"  And  John  is  safe,  you  say?  " 

"  Perfectly  safe.  But  why  are  you  not  in  bed, 
mother? " 

"  I  couldn't  sleep  in  such  a  tempest  as  this,  when 
I  knew  my  boys  were  on  the  water." 

"  Well,  go  to  bed  now,  then,  for  I  must  go  on 
board  again  and  clean  my  fish." 

"  You  shall  do  nothing  of  the  kind !     I  will  war- 


184  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

rant  you  haven't  had  a  wink  of  sleep  all  night 
long." 

"  Yes;  I  slept  two  or  three  hours." 

"  Go  right  upstairs,  and  go  to  bed,  then.  You 
will  kill  yourself,  working  all  night,  and  losing 
your  sleep." 

"  But  John  is  asleep  in  the  cabin  of  the  Fawn. 
Shall  I  leave  him  there?  Suppose  the  boat  should 
go  adrift? " 

"  Well,  then,  go  down  to  the  boat,  and  go  to 
bed  there.  You  needn't  clean  your  fish  yet." 

Paul  decided  to  adopt  this  suggestion,  and  in  a 
few  moments  he  was  snoring  with  his  brother  in 
the  little  cabin  of  the  boat. 

It  was  six  o'clock  when  the  first  officer  of  the 
Fawn  began  to  show  signs  of  life,  and  it  was  fully 
quarter  past  six  before  he  realized,  in  the  fullest 
sense,  that  he  was  still  in  the  land  of  the  living. 
An  unpleasant  dream  that  the  gallant  craft  had 
been  dashed  in  pieces  on  Rock  Island  reef,  and 
that  he,  the  before  mentioned  first  officer  of  the 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          185 

schooner  Fawn,  had  been  thrown  upon  the  rocks, 
where  an  enormous  green  lobster,  about  the  size  of 
a  full-grown  elephant,  had  seized  him  in  one  of  his 
huge  claws,  and  borne  him  down  among  the  rock 
weed  and  devil's  aprons  for  his  breakfast,  happily 
proved  to  be  a  mere  fantasy  of  his  slumbering 
faculties. 

John  sat  upon  his  berth  and  congratulated  him 
self  upon  his  escape  from  the  claw  of  the  lobster. 
Then  the  occurrences  of  the  night,  the  run  off  the 
lee  shore,  and  the  white  capped  billows  that  had 
growled  so  in  the  gloom,  began  to  come  to  his  recol 
lection,  and  he  realized  that  they  had  had  a  tough 
time  of  it.  But  it  was  all  right  now,  for  though 
the  rain  pattered  upon  the  deck  above  him,  the 
boat  did  not  pitch  much.  And  there  was  Paul  fast 
asleep  in  the  other  berth ;  of  course  it  was  all  right, 
or  he  would  not  be  there. 

"  But  where  are  we?  "  thought  John.  "  That's 
the  next  question.  The  last  thing  I  remember  was, 
that  we  were  driving  like  mad  over  the  rough  sea. 


186  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Then  Paul  told  me  to  turn  in;  and  I  did,  but  I 
could  hardly  keep  in  my  berth,  the  boat  rolled  and 
pitched  so.  Of  course  Paul  couldn't  get  up  while 
the  wind  blew  so,  and  he  must  have  anchored  under 
some  island.  I  wonder  where  we  are." 

At  last  John  came  to  the  conclusion  that  he  could 
find  out  by  simply  walking  out  of  the  cuddy  into 
the  standing  room.  Acting  upon  this  brilliant 
idea,  he  soon  ascertained  that  the  Fawn  was  at 
anchor  near  the  beach  of  Bayville.  lie  was  some 
what  astonished  at  the  fact,  and  then  paid  a  very 
high,  though  inaudible,  compliment  to  the  sleeping 
accommodations  of  the  Fawn,  whereof  he  was  first 
mate. 

He  then  returned  to  the  cuddy, — he  and  Paul  in 
variably  dignified  the  little  place  as  the  cabin, — and 
found  that  Paul  still  slumbered.  He  was  con 
siderate  enough  not  to  wake  him,  for  he  knew  that 
he  had  had  a  hard  time  of  it;  but  it  occurred  to  him 
that  their  mother  might  be  desirous  of  knowing 
whether  they  were  still  in  the  land  of  the  living  of 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  187 

not,  and  he  decided  to  go  up  to  the  house  and  re 
veal  that  important  fact.  It  was  very  affectionate 
of  him  to  think  of  his  mother,  after  he  had  been 
snoring  like  a  trooper  all  night;  but  John,  in  spite 
of  his  waywardness,  was  a  kind-hearted  boy,  and 
he  came  to  the  unanimous  conclusion — he  and  John 
— that  it  was  not  right  to  let  his  mother  worry  any 
longer  about  them.  She  would  be  astonished  to  see 
him  alone,  and  would  immediately  make  up  her 
mind  that  Paul  was  drowned;  and  he  should  have 
the  pleasure  of  informing  her  that  his  brother  still 
lived,  and  was  fast  asleep  in  the  cabin  of  the  Fawn, 
whereof  he  was  captain,  and  he,  the  speaker,  was 
first  mate. 

John,  on  his  arrival  at  the  house,  walked  into  the 
kitchen  where  Mrs.  Duncan  was  getting  breakfast; 
walked  in  as  he  who  does  the  ghost  in  Hamlet  walks 
in — with  the  confident  assurance  that  he  is  about  to 
create  a  sensation. 

"  Well,  John,  you  have  got  back.  Did  you  sleep 
well,  my  son  ?  " 


188  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  First  rate,"  growled  John.  "  Why  the  deuce 
isn't  she  astonished?  "  thought  he.  "  She  ought  to 
be  astonished  to  see  me  come  home  after  being  on 
the  briny  deep  all  night." 

"  You  had  a  hard  time  of  it — didn't  you,  John?  " 

"  "Well,  rather  hard ;  I  slept  like  a  log  all  night 
— except  about  half  an  hour.  You  didn't  expect 
to  see  us  back — did  you?  " 

"  I  was  a  good  deal  worried  till  Paul  came  up 
and  told  me  you  were  safe,  and  that  you  were  asleep 
in  the  cabin." 

"  Oh,  ho!  so  Paul  has  been  home — has  he?  That 
accounts  for  it.  Paul  is  asleep  in  the  cabin  now." 

"  Let  him  sleep — he  needs  rest,"  replied  Mrs. 
Duncan;  and  it  was  after  nine  o'clock  when  the 
family  breakfasted  that  morning. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          189 


CHAPTEK  XIV. 

PAUL    SCOLDS    THE    FIRST    OFFICER    OF    THE    FAWN. 

AFTER  breakfast  the  young  fishermen  cleaned 
their  perch  and  cod,  and  before  dinner  had  disposed 
of  the  lot.  From  the  proceeds  of  the  sale  Paul 
purchased  a  small  lantern,  which  was  suspended  in 
the  cabin  of  the  Fawn,  for  the  darkness  of  that 
gloomy  night  was  not  soon  to  be  forgotten. 

The  next  day  was  clear  and  pleasant,  and  the 
boat  went  down  as  usual,  and  for  more  than  a  fort 
night  no  event  worthy  of  a  place  in  the  history  of 
Paul's  fortunes  occurred.  The  new  boat  worked 
admirably  in  every  respect,  and  the  boys  were  as 
proud  of  her  as  England  has  ever  been  of  the  Great 
Eastern.  During  these  two  weeks  Paul  had  taken 
down  three  fishing  parties,  and  had  given  them  so 
good  satisfaction  that  his  services  in  this  line  prom- 


190  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE,-   OB, 

ised  to  be  in  demand.  As  he  received  four  dollars 
a  day  for  her,  including  the  wages  of  himself  and 
the  first  officer,  he  always  welcomed  such  jobs,  and 
John  liked  the  fun  of  it  even  better  than  fishing, 
especially  when  there  were  any  ladies  in  the  party, 
for  it  was  very  amusing  to  him  to  see  them  in  the 
agonies  of  seasickness.  He  took  a  malicious  de 
light  in  stowing  them  away  in  the  berths  in  the 
cabin ;  yet  in  spite  of  the  fun  he  made  of  them  John 
would  do  all  he  could  to  assist  them. 

Just  before  the  arrival  of  the  Fawn  in  the  waters 
of  Bayville  harbor,  Paul  had  been  unanimously 
elected  a  member  of  the  Tenean  Boat  Club.  He 
was  very  grateful  for  the  honor  conferred  upon 
him,  but  his  business  was  such  that  he  could  not 
often  pull  an  oar  in  the  boat.  The  members  of  the 
club  all  treated  him  with  a  great  deal  of  considera 
tion,  though  they  were  all  the  sons  of  rich  men ;  and 
Paul  felt  that,  if  he  was  not  their  equal  in  worldly 
possessions,  he  could  hold  his  head  up  with  the  best 
of  them  in  the  management  of  a  boat. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          191 

One  day,  when  the  young  fisherman  called  at  the 
nouse  of  Major  Settle  to  sell  fish,  he  met  Thomas 
in  the  garden,  who  unfolded  to  him  a  magnificent 
project  in  which  the  Teneans — as  the  members  of 
the  Boat  Club  were  generally  called — were  about 
to  engage. 

"  We  think  of  going  on  a  cruise  in  the  Flyaway," 
said  Thomas. 

"Where?" 

"  I  don't  know  where  yet;  but  we  mean  to  be 
gone  a  week  or  ten  days." 

"  Who  is  going  with  you?  " 

"  Captain  Littleton,  I  suppose,  though  I  had  just 
as  lief  he  would  stay  at  home." 

"  Of  course  he  wouldn't  let  a  lot  of  boys  go  off 
for  a  week  in  the  yacht,  without  someone  to  take 
care  of  them,"  said  Paul,  with  a  smile. 

"  We  can  take  care  of  ourselves;  we  don't  want 
anyone  to  take  care  of  us." 

"  How  many  of  you  are  going?  " 

"  Ten  or  twelve ;  we  want  you  with  us." 


192  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OB, 

"  But  I  can't  go." 

"  Yes  you  can;  why  not?  " 

"  I  have  to  attend  to  my  business." 

"  You  can  afford  to  take  a  vacation  of  a  week  or 
two,  I  should  think." 

Paul  shook  his  head.  He  was  delighted  with 
the  idea,  and  would  have  been  very  glad  to  go,  but 
he  could  not  think  of  neglecting  his  business  to  go 
away  upon  a  pleasure  excursion. 

"  You  must  go,  Paul;  the  fellows  all  want  you 
to  go,  and  we  shall  have  a  first-rate  time." 

"  I  have  no  doubt  you  will ;  and  I  should  be  very 
glad  to  go  with  you  if  I  could ;  but  it  is  of  no  use  for 
me  to  think  of  such  a  thing." 

"  It  is  not  fully  decided  that  we  are  to  go  yet; 
but  Captain  Littleton  and  my  father  have  consented 
to  let  us  have  the  Flyaway.  We  shall  know  all 
about  it  next  week." 

Paul  continued  his  walk,  but  the  project  of  the 
excursion  in  the  Flyaway  haunted  his  imagination, 
and  it  required  a  great  deal  of  self-denial  for  him 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  193 

to  forego  the  anticipated  pleasure.  He  felt  that 
the  summer  season  was  the  harvest  time  of  his  busi 
ness,  and  he  could  not  afford  to  waste  a  week  or  two 
in  idle  play.  "  Little  by  Little  "  was  his  motto, 
and  he  was  not  willing  that  any  of  those  "  littles  " 
should  slip  through  his  fingers. 

"When  they  went  down  in  the  Fawn  the  next  day, 
he  told  John  about  the  excursion,  and  that  he  had 
been  invited  to  form  one  of  the  party. 

"  But  I  can't  afford  to  go,"  he  added. 

"  "Why  not?     It  won't  cost  you  anything." 

"  I  shall  lose  my  time,  for  the  Fawn  will  lie  idle 
at  her  moorings  while  I  am  gone." 

"  No,  she  won't.  I  will  go  a-fishing  in  her  every 
day." 

"  I  think  not,  John." 

"  Do  you  think  I  can't  manage  her?  "  demanded 
the  first  officer,  indignant  that  such  an  aspersion 
should  be  cast  upon  his  nautical  skill. 

"  She's  too  heavy  a  boat  for  you  to  manage 
alone." 


194  LITTLE  B7  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  I  will  get  a  couple  of  fellows  to  help  me;  they 
will  be  glad  enough  of  the  chance." 

"  I  dare  say  they  will ;  but  you  are  not  quite  old 
enough  yet  to  run  the  boat  yourself." 

"  What  odds  does  it  make  how  old  I  am,  if  I  only 
know  how  to  handle  her?  Could  you  work  her  any 
better  if  you  were  a  hundred  years  old?  " 

"  But  you  are  reckless,  careless,  John;  you  know 
you  are." 

"  I  don't  think  I  am;  but  I  will  promise  to  be 
very  careful.  You  may  take  the  foresail  off,  if 
you  please,  before  you  go;  the:,  you  will  be  sure  I 
shall  not  carry  too  much  sail." 

"  I  don't  intend  to  go;  so  it  is  of  no  use  to  talk 
about  it." 

"  You  are  a  fool  if  you  don't;  that's  all  I  have 
to  say." 

"  You  have  a  right  to  your  own  opinion,  John." 

"  I  wish  I  had  a  chance  to  go.  I  would  give  all 
my  old  shoes  if  I  could  only  be  one  of  the  party. 
What  a  glorious  time  they  will  have !  " 


195 

Paul  was  of  precisely  the  same  opinion,  but  the 
idea  of  letting  John  run  the  Fawn  during  his  ab 
sence  was  not  for  a  moment  to  be  tolerated.  He 
would  certainly  run  her  on  the  rocks,  or  carry  sail 
till  the  wind  took  the  masts  out  of  her. 

As  it  was  a  very  pleasant  day,  Paul  decided  to 
run  down  below,  and  try  his  luck  among  the  cod 
and  haddock;  and  they  went  farther  out  than  they 
had  ever  been  before.  A  fine  lot  of  fish,  including 
a  mammoth  cod,  that  had  required  the  strength  of 
both  of  them  to  pull  out  of  the  water,  rewarded 
their  enterprise. 

The  wind  was  very  light,  and  instead  of  getting 
home  before  the  tide  turned  as  Paul  had 
calculated,  they  were  two  miles  below  Rock 
Island,  when  the  ebb  tide  set  in  against 
them.  To  add  to  this  misfortune  the  wind 
entirely  died  out,  and  they  were  forced 
to  come  to  anchor  to  prevent  drifting  down 
with  the  tide.  With  a  good  wind  they  were  only 
two  hours'  sail  from  home ;  but,  as  it  was,  there  was 


196  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

a  prospect  of  spending  another  night  in  the  cabin 
of  the  Fawn — not  a  very  unpleasant  alternative, 
John  thought,  especially  as  they  had  a  lantern,  and 
plenty  of  provisions  on  board. 

The  cod  and  haddock  had  all  been  dressed,  and 
there  was  nothing  for  the  boys  to  do;  so  Paul  went 
into  the  cabin  and  stretched  himself  on  his  berth. 
He  had  placed  two  or  three  books  on  board  for  such 
an  emergency  as  the  present,  and  he  was  soon  ab 
sorbed  in  the  contents  of  one  of  them.  He  did  not 
read  long,  for  a  hard  day's  work  is  not  a  good  prepa 
ration  for  literary  labors.  The  book  fell  from  his 
hand,  and  to  the  music  of  the  flapping  sails  he 
dropped  asleep. 

It  is  a  noticeable  fact  that  fishermen  can  sleep 
twenty-four  hours  on  a  stretch.  Many  years  ago 
we  went  down  a-fishing  in  one  of  the  pinkey-stern 
schooners  which  were  much  more  common  then  in 
the  waters  of  Massachusetts  Bay  than  at  the  present 
time.  The  crew  consisted  of  the  skipper  and  three 
men,  the  former  of  whom  was  an  old,  weather- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          197 

beaten  fisherman  who  had  roughed  it  on  the  coast 
from  his  boyhood.  We  went  down  one  night,  in 
tending  to  fish  the  next  day,  and  return  by  sunset; 
but  unfortunately  a  heavy  rain  kept  us  at  our 
anchorage  off  Spectacle  Island  for  twenty-four 
hours.  The  old  skipper  got  out  of  his  berth  and 
ate  his  breakfast  about  ten,  and  after  going  half 
way  up  the  companion  ladder,  to  smell  the  weather, 
turned  in  again,  and  slept  till  four,  when  he  was 
called  to  partake  of  a  greasy  chowder.  As  soon  as 
he  had  disposed  of  a  reasonable  allowance  for  four 
hearty  men,  he  tumbled  into  his  berth  once  more, 
and  was  not  visible  again  till  the  next  morning. 
The  rest  of  the  crew  slept  about  two-thirds  of  the 
time.  They  were  the  sleepiest  men  we  ever  en 
countered  during  their  leisure;  but  even  the  old 
skipper  suddenly  joined  the  "  wide-awakes  "  when 
we  reached  the  fishing  grounds. 

Paul  had  already  contracted  this  fisherman's 
habit,  and  while  the  Fawn  lay  at  anchor  he  slept 
like  a  rock.  After  amusing  himself  for  an  hour 


198  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

on  deck,  John  went  below  to  take  an  observation, 
and  to  announce  the  prospect  of  "  a  breeze  from 
the  southward,"  for  he  had  discovered  a  gentle 
ripple  on  the  water  at  a  distance.  But  when  he 
saw  that  Paul  was  "  having  his  watch  below,"  he 
quickly  returned  to  the  standing  room,  closing  the 
cabin  doors  behind  him. 

"  There  is  a  capful  of  wind,"  said  he  to  himself, 
"  and  I  will  just  show  the  skipper  of  the  Fawn  that 
I  can  handle  her  as  well  as  he  can." 

He  waited  till  the  breeze  reached  her,  and  then 
with  as  little  noise  as  possible  he  weighed  the 
anchor,  and  took  his  place  at  the  helm. 

"  All  right,  Captain  Duncan;  you  can  finish  your 
snooze  at  your  leisure,"  muttered  he,  congratulat 
ing  himself  upon  the  fact  that  he  had  got  off  with 
out  waking  Paul. 

The  wind  freshened  into  a  nice  little  breeze,  and 
the  Fawn,  close-hauled,  rippled  merrily  through  the 
water.  Still  Paul  slept  on,  unconscious  of  the 
progress  she  was  making,  while  John  was  jubilant 


THE  CRUISE  OF  TI1K  FLYAWAY  199 

over  the  success  of  Ids  trick.  lie  was  obliged  to 
tack  so  as  to  go  to  the  windward  of  Rock  Island, 
but  he  twice  accomplished  this  maneuver  without 
disturbing  the  sleeper. 

The  boat  was  now  up  with  Rock  Island,  and 
John,  who  could  never  see  why  Paul  always  wanted 
to  keep  half  a  mile  away  from  this  dangerous  reef, 
laid  her  course  very  near  the  rocks. 

"  All  right,  my  boy,"  said  John,  who  had  a  bad 
habit  of  talking  to  himself  when  there  was  no  one 
present  to  whom  he  could  address  his  remarks; 
"  won't  Captain  Duncan  be  astonished  when  he 
comes  out  of  the  cabin!  " 

And  Captain  Duncan  was  astonished  when  he 
came  out,  for  just  as  the  rash  first  officer  arrived  to 
the  conclusion  that  the  boat  had  run  clear  of  all  the 
dangers  of  the  navigation  in  that  quarter, — 

Bump !  went  the  Fawn  on  a  hidden  ledge. 

"  What  are  you  about? "  cried  Paul  angrily,  as 
he  rushed  out  of  the  cabin. 

"  About  got  aground,   I  should   say,"   replied 


200  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

John,  a  good  deal  more  astonished  than  he  had  cal 
culated  Paul  would  be. 

"  Let  go  your  sheets!  Take  the  boat-hook,  and 
let  us  push  her  off,  if  we  can,"  cried  Paul. 

Both  the  boys  went  to  work,  and  after  a  few 
moments  of  hard  labor,  succeeded  in  pushing  the 
Fawn  off  the  ledge  upon  which  she  had  struck. 

"  I  suppose  this  is  a  specimen  of  your  manage 
ment,"  said  Paul,  as  he  hauled  the  sheets  home,  and 
seated  himself  at  the  helm. 

"  Rather  bad  management,  I  am  willing  to  own," 
replied  John,  who  felt  that  his  reputation  as  a  skill 
ful  navigator  had  departed  in  the  twinkling  of  an 
eye. 

"  Next  time,  when  you  undertake  to  sail  the 
Fawn  without  me,  don't  you  do  it.  You  would  be 
a  pretty  fellow  to  run  the  boat  if  I  were  away  a 
week;  there  wouldn't  be  a  board  left  on  her  ribs  in 
three  days." 

"  It  hasn't  hurt  her  any,  Paul." 

"  I  suppose  it  hasn't;  but  it  would  have  been  just 


TIIK  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          201 

the  same  thing  if  it  had  been  blowing  a  ten-knot 
breeze." 

But  John  felt  that,  if  it  hadn't  hurt  the  Fawn 
any,  it  had  hurt  himself  a  great  deal;  and  he  made 
a  tremendous  great  resolution  to  be  more  careful  in 
future.  The  boat  reached  her  mooring  in  good 
season,  notwithstanding  the  detention. 


202  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 


CHAPTEK  XV. 

PAUL    GOES    ON    A    CRUISE    IN    THE    FLYAWAY. 

"  THERE  has  been  a  gentleman  here  to  see  you," 
said  Mrs.  Duncan,  when  Paul  went  to  the  house. 

"Who  was  he?" 

"  He  left  his  name  and  residence  on  a  piece  of 
paper,  and  wants  you  to  call  and  see  him  this  even 
ing,"  replied  Mrs.  Duncan,  handing  him  the  ad 
dress  of  the  gentleman. 

"  Charles  Morrison,  Chestnut  Street,  third  house 
from  the  depot,"  said  Paul,  reading  the  paper. 
"What  does  he  want?" 

"  He  said  something  about  hiring  your  boat  next 
week." 

"What,  the  Fawn?" 

"  I  suppose  so;  but  he  wants  to  see  you,  at  any 
rate." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          203 

"  Does  he  want  me  to  go  with  her?  " 

"  I'm  sure  I  don't  know." 

After  supper  Paul  went  to  see  Mr.  Morrison,  and 
found  that  he  wanted  the  Fawn  for  the  whole  of 
the  following  week,  and  that  he  did  not  want  a  skip 
per.  He  was  going  down  to  Bleakport  to  spend  a 
week,  and  he  wanted  a  good  boat,  which  he  could 
not  procure  at  the  place.  He  offered  to  pay  fifteen 
dollars  for  the  use  of  her,  and  to  restore  her  in  as 
good  condition  as  when  he  took  her. 

This  was  certainly  a  good  offer,  and  Paul  con 
cluded  that  he  could  not  do  better;  but  he  was  not 
prepared  to  give  a  decided  answer,  and  promised  to 
see  the  gentleman  again  the  next  evening. 

On  his  return  home  he  found  Henry  Littleton 
and  Thomas  Nettle  waiting  for  him.  The  arrange 
ments  in  regard  to  the  excursion  in  the  Flyaway 
had  been  completed,  and  the  two  boys  had  come  to 
urge  Paul  to  join  them. 

"  When  do  you  sail?  "  asked  Paul. 

"  Next  Friday." 


204  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

"  And  how  long  shall  you  be  gone  ?  " 

"  About  eight  or  ten  days,"  replied  Henry  Little 
ton.  "  My  father  is  going  with  us." 

"  I  have  got  a  good  offer  for  the  use  of  my  boat 
next  week,"  answered  Paul,  musing,  "  and  I  don't 
know  but  I  will  go." 

"  That's  right,  Paul ;  we  must  have  you  with  us, 
at  all  events." 

"  Father  says  we  ought  to  have  you  with  us," 
said  Henry. 

"  I  will  talk  with  my  mother  about  it,  and  if  she 
is  willing,  I  think  I  will  go." 

"  We  have  talked  with  your  mother  already,  and 
she  is  perfectly  willing  you  should  go." 

"  I  will  let  you  know  to-morrow." 

The  boys  left  him,  saying  he  must  certainly  go 
with  them,  and  Paul  went  into  the  house  to  talk 
over  the  matter  with  his  mother." 

"  Do  you  think  I  can  go,  mother?  " 

"  To  be  sure  you  can  go,"  interposed  John. 
"  What  is  the  use  of  talking  about  it?  " 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          205 

"  I  didn't  ask  you,  John,"  said  Paul,  with  a 
smile. 

"  I  don't  see  why  you  can't  go,"  replied  Mrs. 
Duncan.  "  I  suppose  there  is  no  more  danger  of 
your  getting  drowned  than  there  would  be  if  you 
stayed  at  home." 

"  He  will  certainly  be  drowned,  mother,"  added 
John. 

"  We  shall  be  safe  enough." 

"  Then  you  had  better  go." 

"  I  have  got  a  chance  to  let  the  Fawn  for  fifteen 
dollars;  and  that  would  be  about  as  much  as  I 
should  make  if  I  stayed." 

"  And  if  you  let  her,  I  shall  go  skipper.  Shan't 
I?"  demanded  John. 

"  I  think  not ;  Mr.  Morrison  will  be  his  own 
skipper." 

"  Then  I  won't  agree  to  it.  I  am  part  owner  of 
the  Fawn,"  said  the  first  mate,  pouting  like  a  school 
girl. 

"  You  agreed  to  let  me  manage  the  Fawn  at  the 


206  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

beginning,"  added  Paul.  "  You  can't  do  anything 
with  her  alone,  except  run  her  on  the  rocks." 

"  I  don't  want  you  to  manage  me  out  of  her  in 
that  manner,"  growled  John.  "  I  have  as  good  a 
right  in  her  as  you  have,  and  I  don't  mean  to  stay 
on  shore  here  a  whole  week,  sucking  my  fingers, 
when  there  is  fun  to  be  had." 

"While  they  were  discussing  this  important  ques 
tion,  which  even  threatened  a  rupture  in  the  part 
nership  between  the  young  fishermen,  Captain  Lit 
tleton  was  admitted  by  Mrs.  Duncan. 

"  What's  the  matter,  boys?  You  are  not  quarrel 
ing,  I  hope,"  said  Captain  Littleton,  as  he  entered 
the  room,  for  he  had  heard  a  portion  of  one  of 
John's  excited  speeches  while  at  the  door. 

"  Oh,  no,  sir,"  replied  Paul.  "  I  have  got  a 
chance  to  let  the  Fawn  for  a  week,  and  John  is 
opposed  to  my  doing  so." 

"  Is  he?  I  am  sorry  for  that.  Mr.  Morrison 
spoke  to  me  about  a  boat  for  the  week,  and  I 
recommended  him  to  you.  I  had  a  motive  for 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          207 

doing  so,  for  I  want  you  to  join  the  excursion  in 
the  Flyaway.  I  thought  you  would  like  to  go,  if 
you  could  do  so  without  any  loss." 

"  Thank  you,  sir.  I  should  like  to  go  very 
much ;  and  when  I  got  this  chance  to  let  the  Fawn, 
I  about  made  up  my  mind  to  go." 

"  Then  it  is  all  right;  but  I  am  sorry  John  will 
not  consent  to  the  arrangement." 

"  I  don't  want  to  stay  on  shore  a  whole  week," 
pouted  the  first  mate  of  the  Fawn.  "  If  they 
would  only  take  me  as  skipper,  I  should  like  it 
first  rate.  What  shall  I  do  with  myself  for  a  whole 
week  on  shore?" 

"  I  don't  see  as  I  can  go,  then,"  added  Paul. 

"  "Well,  I  don't  want  to  keep  you  from  going, 
Paul,"  and  a  better  feeling  seemed  to  be  roused 
in  John's  bosom. 

"  I  can't  afford  to  let  the  Fawn  lie  idle  for  a 
week,  in  the  busy  season,"  continued  Paul. 

"Can't  I  go  a-fishing  in  her  while  you  are  gone?" 

"  Certainly  not;  you  can't  have  my  share  to 


208  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

smash  up  on  the  rocks,"  said  Paul,  a  little  tartly. 
"  You  know  you  ran  the  boat  on  the  rocks  this  very 
afternoon." 

John  felt  a  little  lame  here,  and  he  did  not  ven 
ture  a  reply.  He  had  sacrificed  his  reputation  as 
a  navigator  by  carelessly  attempting  to  run  too 
near  the  reef,  and  he  felt  that  his  brother's  con 
clusions  were  correct. 

"  Well,  at  any  rate,  I  won't  keep  you  from 
going  in  the  Flyaway,  whatever  I  do.  I  will 
agree  to  let  her  to  Mr.  Morrison." 

"  That's  generous,  John.  You  have  got  the 
right  kind  of  a  heart  beneath  your  jacket,  though 
you  have  an  odd  way  of  showing  it  sometimes," 
said  Captain  Littleton. 

"  John  means  right,  sir,"  added  Paul. 

"  I  like  to  have  a  little  fun  myself,  as  well  as 
the  rest  of  the  fellows,"  continued  John,  "  but  I 
am  willing  to  stay  at  home  and  let  out  the  Fawn, 
for  Paul's  sake." 

"  That's   the   right   feeling,   my   boy,    replied 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          209 

Captain  Littleton;  "  and  if  your  mother  is  willing 
you  may  go  in  the  Flyaway." 

"Hoo-ray!"  shouted  John,  jumping  out  of  his 
chair,  and  performing  some  gymnastic  feats,  that 
astonished  the  visitor  and  the  family.  "  I  may 
go — mayn't  I,  mother?" 

"  I  have  no  objection,  if  Captain  Littleton  thinks 
it  is  safe." 

"  He  will  be  as  safe  as  my  own  son,  Mrs.  Dun 
can,"  added  the  captain. 

"Hoo-ray!"  shouted  John  again. 

"  Come,  my  son,  behave  yourself,  or  they  won't 
want  such  an  unmannerly  fellow  in  the  company." 

"  I  will  be  as  polite  as  a  French  dancing  master." 

John  was  in  luck  again,  and  for  the  following 
three  days  he  talked  of  nothing  but  the  cruise  of 
the  Flyaway.  Even  sailing  in  the  Fawn  seemed 
tame  to  the  idea  of  going  off  one  or  two  hundred 
miles,  and  visiting  towns  and  cities  he  had  never 
seen,  and  had  never  before  expected  to  see.  He 
could  hardly  sleep  nights,  and  when  he  did  sleep, 


210  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

it  was  only  to  dream  of  being  out  of  sight  of  land, 
or  of  occupying  a  berth  in  the  cabin  of  the  yacht. 

Paul  concluded  his  bargain  with  Mr.  Morrison, 
and  made  all  his  preparations  for  an  absence  of  a 
week  or  ten  days — a  longer  time  than  he  had  ever 
been  away  from  home  before.  He  cleaned  up  the 
Fawn  for  Mr.  Morrison,  and  split  wood  enough  to 
last  his  mother  a  fortnight.  It  had  already  been 
decided  that  the  yacht  should  go  to  the  eastward, 
and  visit  Gloucester,  the  Isles  of  Shoals,  Ports 
mouth,  and  Portland;  and  to  be  prepared  for  the 
excursion,  he  carefully  studied  all  the  maps  and 
books  he  could  procure  which  gave  any  informa 
tion  in  regard  to  these  places. 

The  Flyaway  was  to  sail  on  Friday  at  high  water. 
For  more  than  a  fortnight  Captain  Gordon  had 
been  training  the  boys  of  the  Tenean  Club  to  serve 
as  "  able  seamen  "  on  board  the  yacht.  There  were 
twelve  of  them,  including  Paul,  who  were  to  join 
the  party.  More  than  half  of  them  were  sixteen 
or  seventeen  years  old,  so  that  they  were  strong 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          211 

enough  to  do  all  the  work  required  in  the  manage 
ment  of  the  vessel.  They  were  all  well  trained, 
and  every  one  of  them  knew  his  duty  on  board. 

Besides  Captain  Gordon,  who  was  to  command 
the  yacht,  there  was  Captain  Briskett,  who  had 
for  many  years  been  the  master  of  a  coasting  vessel, 
and  knew  every  rock  and  shoal  between  Boston 
and  Eastport.  Dick,  the  colored  steward,  was  to 
retain  his  place  during  the  cruise.  Captain  Little 
ton  was  to  go  as  a  passenger.  John  Duncan  was 
nominally  appointed  cabin  boy. 

Friday  came,  and  the  officers  and  crew  of  the 
Flyaway  were  all  on  board.  The  anchor  had  been 
hove  short,  and  the  mainsail  hoisted;  the  hour  for 
sailing  had  arrived,  and  she  only  waited  the  coming 
of  Captain  Littleton.  He  had  gone  to  Boston  that 
morning,  and  his  return  was  momentarily  ex 
pected. 

When  the  amateur  crew  had  grown  very  impa 
tient  at  his  non-arrival,  he  appeared,  but  only  to 
inform  them  that  he  had  just  received  a  telegraphic 


212  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

despatch  from  New  York  which  would  compel  him 
to  start  for  that  city  in  the  afternoon. 

"  Now,  boys,  what  is  to  be  done? "  asked  he. 
"  Will  you  postpone  the  trip  for  a  week? " 

"  I  suppose  we  must,"  replied  Henry ;  but  the 
faces  of  the  whole  crew  were  woefully  elongated. 

"  I  must  give  it  up  altogether,  then,"  added 
Paul,  bitterly  disappointed;  and  John  was  ready 
to  howl  at  the  idea  of  not  going. 

"  I  will  see  what  can  be  done,"  continued  Cap 
tain  Littleton,  as  he  called  Captain  Gordon  aside. 

For  a  few  moments  they  were  engaged  in  earnest 
conversation  together,  and  the  boys  waited  with 
anxious  interest  for  the  result  of  the  conference. 

"  Captain  Gordon  thinks  he  can  take  care  of  you, 
and  I  have  concluded  to  let  you  go,  although  I  can 
not  accompany  you." 

"  Hurrah !  "  shouted  several  of  the  boys. 

"  But,  boys,  I  must  put  you  on  honor  to  behave 
well  during  the  cruise.  Will  you  do  it?  " 

"  We  will." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLTAWAT  213 

"  And  obey  the  orders  of  Captain  Gordon  in 
all  things,  whether  you  are  on  board  the  yacht  or 
on  shore  ? " 

"  "We  will,"  replied  all  the  boys  at  once. 

"  Very  well;  I  shall  trust  you.  If  I  return  soon 
enough  to  join  you  at  Portsmouth,  I  shall  do  so. 
Good-by,  now,  and  a  pleasant  cruise  to  you;  "  and 
Captain  Littleton  went  over  the  side. 

"  Good-by,  sir,"  replied  the  crew. 

"That's  first  rate — isn't  it?"  whispered  Tom 
Nettle,  as  the  captain  departed.  "  I  am  glad  he 
isn't  going." 

"  So  am  I,"  replied  Frank  Thompson. 

"  We  shall  not  have  him  watching  us  all  the 
time.  Let  me  tell  you  there  is  fun  ahead  now," 
added  Thomas. 

Captain  Briskett,  who  was  to  be  first  officer  of 
the  Flyaway,  as  well  as  pilot,  summoned  them  to 
the  windlass  to  heave  up  the  anchor;  and  in  a  few 
minutes  the  yacht  was  standing  down  the  harbor 
under  all  sail.  The  Teneans  gave  three  rousing 


214  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

cheers,  and  then  distributed  themselves  in  various 
parts  of  the  deck  to  enjoy  the  exciting  scene. 

"  All  hands  aft,"  said  Captain  Gordon,  when 
the  yacht  had  reached  the  open  bay. 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir,"  replied  several,  as  the  crew  took 
their  places  in  the  standing  room. 

"  Now,  boys,  we  must  make  our  arrangements. 
When  a  ship  goes  to  sea,  it  is  customary  to  divide 
the  crew  into  two  watches.  I  shall  take  the  star 
board  watch,  and  Captain  Briskett  the  port. 
Each  of  us  will  choose  a  man  in  his  turn  till  all  are 
taken." 

"  Go  on,"  said  Captain  Briskett. 

"  Henry  Littleton,"  replied  the  skipper. 

"  Paul  Duncan,"  added  the  pilot. 

And  so  they  proceeded  till  all  the  boys  were  cho 
sen  except  John,  who  resented  the  slight  thus  put 
upon  him.  To  satisfy  him,  therefore,  he  was  taken 
into  the  captain's  watch. 

"  There  are  only  eight  berths  in  the  cabin,  boys, 
and  you  must  draw  lots  for  them,"  continued  the 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          215 

master;  "  but  they  are  all  wide  enough  to  hold  two 
each.  Now,  if  you  want  to  pair  off,  you  can  do 
so." 

Lots  were  drawn,  and  Paul  and  Henry  were  to 
occupy  the  same  berth.  Again  John  found  him 
self  thrown  out  of  the  calculation;  but  the  captain 
said  he  would  make  a  bed  for  him  on  a  locker,  and 
he  was  satisfied.  The  boys  then  went  below  to  see 
their  berths,  which  had  all  been  numbered  for  the 
occasion. 


216  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTER  XVI. 

PAUL  WITNESSES  A  MUTINY. 

WHEN  the  Flyaway  had  passed  Farm  Island  and 
reached  the  fishing  ground,  she  lay  to,  for 
the  purpose  of  enabling  her  crew  to  catch  a  few 
cod  and  haddock,  for  the  chowder  and  fry.  But 
cod  and  haddock  are  singularly  obstinate  at  times, 
and  persistently  refuse  to  appreciate  the  angler's 
endeavors  in  their  behalf.  They  were  so  on  the 
present  occasion,  and  it  was  two  hours  before  the 
chief  of  the  culinary  department  could  say  there 
were  enough  to  satisfy  the  ravenous  appetites  of  the 
sixteen  persons  on  board.  Some  of  the  boys  had 
actually  decided  that  fishing  was  a  nuisance,  but 
they  were  just  as  fond  of  chowder  as  those  who  en 
joyed  the  fun  even  of  catching  only  one  fish  per 
hour. 

As  fast  as  they  were  caught  Dick  dressed  them 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          217 

and  prepared  them  for  the  chowder  pot  or  the 
frying  pan.  There  were  some  queer  fish  caught, 
including  quite  a  number  of  sculpins,  "  a  wolfer 
eel," — so  Captain  Briskett  called  him, — and  a  large 
catfish.  The  latter  was  an  ugly  monster,  having 
dangerous-looking  teeth,  with  which  he  laid  hold 
of  everything  that  came  in  his  way.  There  was  also 
in  the  collection  a  large  skate,  or  ray,  which  called 
forth  some  rather  large  fish  stories  from  the  two 
experienced  skippers  on  board. 

As  the  culinary  department  was  now  supplied, 
the  yacht  stood  away  for  Gloucester,  which  was 
to  be  her  first  port.  They  had  a  fine  wind,  and 
'before  the  chowder  was  ready  the  Flyaway  was 
in  sight  of  the  Reef  of  Norman's  Woe. 

"  Dinner  is  ready,"  said  Dick,  at  last,  for  the 
stomachs  of  the  boys  had  been  in  a  state  of  rebellion 
for  two  hours. 

There  was  a  grand  rush  for  the  cabin,  but  to 
the  astonishment  of  the  hungry  crew  Captain  Gor 
don  placed  himself  at  the  companion  way,  and 


218  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

would  not  permit  a  single  one  of  them  to  go  be 
low. 

"  That's  not  the  way  to  do  on  board  ship,"  said 
he.  "  Are  you  all  going  below  at  once?  " 

"  Why  not?  "  asked  Tom  Nettle. 

"  Suppose  we  should  have  occasion  to  tack,  or  to 
take  in  sail  in  a  hurry?  Have  we  got  to  wait  for 
you  to  finish  your  plate  of  chowder?  " 

"  We  are  all  as  hungry  as  bears,  Captain  Gor 
don,"  added  Frank  Thompson.  "  We  can't  stand  it 
any  longer." 

"  Part  of  you  must  stand  it  half  an  hour  longer. 
Captain  Briskett  has  the  helm,  and  the  port 
watch  will  remain  on  deck,  the  starboard  watch  go 
below." 

The  captain's  watch  tumbled  down  the  com 
panion  way,  ranged  themselves  round  the  table, 
and  went  to  work  as  though  they  had  not  eaten 
anything  for  a  month.  As  they  are  doing  very 
well,  we  will  return  to  the  deck,  and  listen  a  few 
moments  to  the  remarks  of  the  mate's  watch. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          219 

Paul  had  seated  himself  by  the  side  of  the  helms 
man,  and  was  asking  questions  in  regard  to  the 
reef,  the  depth  of  the  water  in  the  harbor,  and 
other  questions  of  interest  only  to  nautical  per 
sons.  The  rest  of  the  watch  had  gathered  in  a 
group  on  the  forecastle.  It  was  unfortunate  that 
so  many  of  the  refractory  spirits  had  been  chosen 
into  the  same  watch;  but  there  were  Tom  Kettle, 
Frank  Thompson,  and  Samuel  Nason,  all  three  of 
whom  had  once  been  expelled  from  the  club  for 
misconduct,  and  only  been  readmitted  on  their  sol 
emn  promise  to  mend  their  manners,  and  behave 
like  gentlemen  in  future. 

"  I  don't  like  it,"  said  Tom;  "  and  if  the  rest  of 
the  fellows  will  back  me  up,  I  will  go  below  and 
have  dinner  with  the  crowd." 

"  I  will  back  you  up,  for  one,"  said  Frank. 

"  And  I,  for  another,"  added  Samuel. 

"  But  Captain  Gordon  gave  a  good  reason  why 
some  of  us  should  remain  on  deck,"  suggested  one 
of  the  boys. 


220  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

"~No,  he  didn't.  What  is  there  to  do?  We 
shan't  have  to  touch  a  sail  this  hour — see  if  we  do," 
retorted  Tom. 

"  But  we  might  have  occasion  to  do  so,  and  for 
one,  I  am  willing  to  observe  the  discipline  of  the 
vessel,"  said  Charles  Lawrence. 

"  I  don't  like  the  idea  of  having  old  Gordon 
domineering  over  us  for  a  week,"  added  Frank. 
"  I  don't  care  so  much  about  the  dinner  as  I  do  the 
spirit  the  old  fellow  exhibited.  He  placed  himself 
before  the  companion  way,  just  as  though  he  had 
been  the  captain  of  a  ship,  and  we  were  all  common 
sailors." 

"  We  will  cure  him  of  that  before  we  have  been 
with  him  many  days,"  added  Tom. 

"  I'll  bet  we  will,"  answered  Frank;  "  and  I 
think  the  present  is  the  best  time  to  begin.  How 
many  of  you  will  make  a  grand  rush  into  the 
cabin?" 

There  were  only  four  of  them  who  were  willing 
to  take  this  rash  step. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          221 

"  Come  on,  then,"  said  Tom,  "  I  will  go  if  there 
is  only  one  fellow  to  back  me  up." 

"We  will  follow  you,"  added  Frank.  "Go 
ahead,  Tom!" 

"  You  had  better  count  the  cost  before  you  go 
any  farther,"  interposed  Charles  Lawrence.  "  You 
know  we  all  promised  to  obey  Captain  Gordon  in 
everything  he  said,  either  aboard  or  ashore." 

"  We  didn't  expect  he  was  going  to  treat  us  like 
servants — like  dogs." 

"  Captain  Littleton  wouldn't  let  him  domineer 
over  us  in  that  style  if  he  were  here.  Come  on, 
boys,"  said  Tom,  as  he  led  the  way  aft. 

"  Where  are  you  going,  boys?  "  demanded  Cap 
tain  Briskett,  as  the  rebellious  watch  appeared  in 
the  standing  room. 

"  Going  below  to  get  our  dinner." 

"  Not  yet;  you  must  wait  till  the  watch  is  re 
lieved.  You  heard  the  captain's  orders." 

"  We  don't  care  for  the  captain's  orders.  We 
are  not  going  to  be  treated  like  dogs." 


222  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  But  it  is  necessary  that  one  watch  should  be  on 
deck  all  the  time." 

"  Can  you  tell  me  why  it  was  necessary  to  have 
the  starboard  watch  go  to  dinner  first?  " 

"  I  cannot;  it  is  the  captain's  business  to  order, 
and  mine  to  obey,"  replied  the  mate. 

"  It  isn't  our  business  to  obey  any  such  orders  as 
that,"  said  Tom.  "  Come,  Paul,  let  us  all  go  be 
low,  and  have  our  dinner." 

"  I  shall  obey  orders,"  replied  Paul  quietly,  but 
decidedly. 

"  On  deck,  there!  What's  the  matter?  "  called 
Captain  Gordon,  from  the  cabin. 

"  There  is  a  mutiny  in  the  port  watch,"  replied 
the  mate,  with  a  smile. 

Tom  and  Frank  did  not  wait  for  any  more  expla 
nations,  and  began  to  descend  the  ladder  into  the 
cabin. 

"  Stop,  boys !  what  does  this  mean  ?  "  demanded 
Captain  Gordon,  rising  from  the  table. 

"  It  means  that  we  are  going  to  have  our  dinners, 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  223 

that  is  all,"  replied  Tom,  who  had  by  this  time 
reached  the  cabin  floor. 

"  But  my  orders  were  that  the  port  watch  should 
remain  on  deck." 

"  We  don't  care  for  that." 

"You  don't,  eh?"  And  Captain  Gordon  was 
evidently  very  much  surprised,  for  whatever  he 
had  expected,  he  certainly  had  not  anticipated  a 
mutiny  the  first  day  out. 

"  Wasn't  my  order  a  reasonable  one?"  he  con 
tinued. 

"  No,  sir!     It  was  not." 

"It  is  necessary  that  one  watch  should  be  on 
deck  while  the  vessel  is  under  sail." 

"  That  may  be;  but  it  wasn't  necessary  that  your 
watch  should  go  to  dinner  first,"  replied  the  angry 
Tom. 

"  Will  you  return  to  your  duty,  or  not?  " 

"No,  sir!" 

"  You  had  better  consider  well  what  you  are 
doing,  Tom,  before  you  go  any  farther.  Captain 


224  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Littleton  placed  me  in  command  of  the  yacht,  and 
expressly  directed  me  to  do  everything  I  have 
done,  so  far;  and  especially  to  keep  one  watch  on 
deck  all  the  time,  while  we  are  under  sail.  Now, 
those  of  you  who  are  willing  to  return  to  your  duty 
and  obey  orders,  as  you  promised  Captain  Littleton, 
go  on  deck  again." 

Not  one  of  the  four  boys  accepted  this  polite 
invitation. 

"  Then  I  am  to  settle  this  question  with  these 
four,"  added  the  captain. 

"  There's  no  settling  about  it;  we  are  going  to 
have  our  dinner,  that's  all,"  said  Tom,  pushing 
forward  towards  the  table;  but  Captain  Gordon 
placed  himself  before  him,  and  prevented  his 
farther  progress. 

"  I  have  asked  you  to  return  to  your  duty;  now  I 
order  you  to  do  so,  and  I  am  going  to  be  obeyed, 
even  if  there  are  some  broken  heads  to  bind  up 
afterward,"  replied  the  captain.  "  Briskett,  let 
Paul  take  the  helm  and  come  below." 


225 

"  Stand  back,  and  let  me  pass,"  cried  Tom,  his 
face  flushed  with  anger. 

But  instead  of  standing  back,  Captain  Gordon 
seized  him  by  the  collar  and  threw  him  down. 
This  was  the  signal  for  Frank  to  step  in,  and  do 
battle  for  his  friend.  He  was  a  stout  fellow,  and 
there  was,  for  a  moment,  a  prospect  of  a  smart  little 
battle;  but  the  brawny  pilot  suddenly  destroyed 
this  prospect  by  laying  both  hands  on  the  second 
mutineer,  and  dragging  him  on  deck.  Captain 
Gordon  followed  him  with  Tom,  the  two  other  re 
fractory  spirits  not  deeming  it  prudent  to  keep  the 
promises  they  had  made  on  deck  only  a  few  mo 
ments  before. 

Captain  Gordon  tied  Tom's  hands  behind  him, 
and  Frank  was  presently  reduced  to  the  same  igno 
minious  condition.  The  other  two  were  ordered  to 
take  their  places  by  the  side  of  the  prisoners,  and 
they  deemed  it  prudent  to  obey. 

"  All  hands  on  deck!  "  shouted  the  captain,  as  he 
took  the  helm  from  Paul.  "  Ready  to  go  about!  " 


226  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

All  the  boys  wondered  what  was  to  be  done  next; 
but  the  orders  were  promptly  obeyed,  and  they  took 
their  stations  as  they  had  been  instructed  to  do 
when  the  yacht  was  to  go  about.  In  a  few  mo 
ments  the  Flyaway,  which  had  by  this  time  passed 
the  reef,  and  was  standing  up  the  harbor,  was  put 
about,  and  headed  toward  the  open  sea.  No  one 
ventured  to  ask  any  questions,  but  as  soon  as  the 
mate  had  been  restored  to  the  helm,  he  fastened 
the  prisoners  to  the  rail,  and  gave  the  starboard 
watch  orders  to  finish  their  dinners,  and  led  the  way 
to  the  cabin. 

"  He  will  have  to  pay  dearly  for  this,"  growled 
Tom,  when  the  captain  had  gone  below.  "  My 
father  is  half  owner  of  the  Flyaway,  and  if  he 
doesn't  get  turned  off,  it  won't  be  his  fault." 

But  Frank  did  not  make  any  reply.  His  father 
did  not  own  half  the  yacht,  and  he  began  to  think 
he  had  "  barked  up  the  wrong  tree,"  as  he  after 
ward  expressed  it.  He  did  not  exactly  know  what 
to  make  of  things,  and  couldn't  understand  why 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          227 

the  yacht  had  been  put  about,  and  headed  toward 
home.  It  was  rather  ominous,  and  he  wished  him 
self  out  of  the  scrape,  or  rather  that  he  had  not  em 
barked  in  such  a  stupid  enterprise. 

Captain  Gordon  finished  his  dinner  in  silence, 
and  as  his  brow  looked  as  stormy  as  a  thunder-cloud, 
not  one  of  the  boys  in  his  watch  cared  to  question 
him  in  regard  to  his  future  course. 

When  the  starboard  watch  had  finished  their  din 
ner  they  went  on  deck,  and  the  captain  ordered 
Dick  to  carry  some  of  the  chowder  up  for  the  re 
bellious  portion  of  the  other  watch,  while  the  mate, 
and  those  of  his  party  who  "  stuck  by  the  ship," 
went  below. 

When  dinner  was  over  and  all  hands  had  re 
turned  to  the  deck,  Captain  Gordon  announced  his 
intention  to  return  to  Bayville  at  once. 

"  We  haven't  been  gone  a  week  yet,"  said  Henry 
Littleton. 

"  Your  father  told  me,  if  any  serious  difficulty 
occurred  on  board,  to  return  home  without  delay. 


228  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

These  fellows  have  chosen  to  disobey  orders  the 
first  day  out;  and  I  think  that  is  a  serious  matter." 

"  Do  you  hear  that,  Tom? "  said  Frank,  in  a 
whisper,  to  his  fellow-prisoner. 

"  I  don't  care;  the  sooner  he  goes  home  the 
sooner  will  he  be  discharged." 

"  But  we  shall  lose  all  our  fun,  anyway." 

"  Can't  help  it;  I  won't  be  treated  like  a  servant 
by  my  father's  servant,"  replied  Tom,  loud  enough 
to  be  heard  by  the  captain. 

"  Your  father  can  do  what  he  thinks  best  when 
I  get  home,  but  while  I  command  a  vessel  all  hands 
obey  orders." 

"  Come,  Tom,  don't  let  us  spoil  all  the  fun.  We 
will  pay  him  off  at  another  time.  Don't  let  us 
break  up  the  cruise,"  whispered  Frank.  "  He's 
got  us  where  the  hair  is  short,  and  we  can't  help 
ourselves." 

Tom  at  first  refused  to  "  back  down,"  as  he  and 
his  party  elegantly  expressed  it;  but  Frank's  sug 
gestion  to  pay  off  at  another  time  at  last  prevailed 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          229 

with  him,  and  he  consented  to  join  with  his  com 
panions  in  trouble  in  an  apology  to  Captain  Gor 
don,  and  a  promise  to  obey  orders  without  grum 
bling  in  future.  Frank  therefore  made  overtures 
for  a  capitulation;  but  the  captain  at  first  declined 
to  listen  to  them,  and  it  was  only  upon  the  urgent 
request  of  the  rest  of  the  party  that  he  finally  con 
sented  to  pardon  the  offenders  and  continue  the 
cruise.  It  was  only  because  he  did  not  like  to 
punish  the  innocent  with  the  guilty,  he  declared, 
that  he  reversed  his  former  decision;  but  if  any 
further  difficulty  occurred,  they  would  know  what 
to  expect. 


230  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTER  XVII. 

PAUL    DISCOVERS    THAT    MISCHIEF  IS    BREWING. 

IT  was  with  more  than  the  usual  alacrity  that 
the  crew  flew  to  their  stations  when  the  order  was 
given  to  come  about,  and  the  Flyaway  was  soon 
retracing  her  course  toward  Gloucester.  It  was 
about  sunset  when  this  step  was  taken,  and  the 
yacht  was  some  ten  or  twelve  miles  from  Norman's 
Reef.  She  would  have  made  a  quick  run  of  this 
distance,  but  the  wind  had  all  died  out,  and  there 
was  a  perfect  calm  upon  the  sea.  There  was  but 
little  prospect  of  their  getting  to  Gloucester  that 
night,  and  they  were  too  far  out  to  anchor. 

Before  dark  the  captain  had  some  misgivings  as 
to  the  propriety  of  his  course  in  continuing  the 
cruise,  for  Tom  and  his  companions  seemed  to  be 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          231 

sulky,  and  he  had  several  times  observed  them  in 
close  communication  on  the  forecastle.  But  he 
felt  perfectly  competent  to  manage  them,  however 
refractory  they  might  prove  to  be;  yet  he  feared 
their  misconduct  would  destroy  all  the  pleasure  of 
the  trip.  He  resolved  to  treat  them  as  well  as 
though  nothing  had  happened,  but  at  the  same  time 
to  keep  a  sharp  lookout  upon  them. 

"  All  hands  aft,"  called  Captain  Gordon,  and 
the  crew,  including  the  mutineers,  promptly  obeyed 
the  summons.  "  Boys,"  he  continued,  when  they 
had  all  assembled  in  the  standing  room,  "  I  pro 
pose,  during  this  trip,  at  the  suggestion  of  Captain 
Littleton,  who  would  have  carried  out  the  plan  if 
he  had  come  with  us, — I  propose  to  instruct  you  a 
little  in  the  practical  duties  of  seamanship ;  to  give 
you  something  to  think  about  while  we  are  idling 
around  the  decks.  You  see  that  bell  over  the 
windlass? " 

"  Ay,  ay,  sir." 

"  That's  a  very  important  thing  on  board  a  ship, 


232  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

for  by  it  is  regulated  everything  that  takes  place, 
especially  the  watches.  As  we  are  likely  to  be  out 
to-night,  or  at  least  a  part  of  the  night, 
I  intend  to  keep  a  regular  watch  on  board, 
just  as  they  do  in  any  well-regulated  vessel.  In 
deed,  it  is  absolutely  necessary  to  do  so.  "We  can't 
all  turn  in  and  sleep  while  the  vessel  is  on  her 
course;  some  of  us  must  be  on  deck  all  the  time. 
Therefore  we  had  better  have  things  done  up  in 
ship-shape  order." 

"  That  is  just  what  we  want,"  said  Henry — a 
sentiment  which  was  responded  to  by  a  majority  of 
the  crew. 

"  Very  well,"  continued  the  captain,  consulting 
his  watch ;  "  it  wants  a  few  minutes  of  eight  o'clock, 
at  which  time  we  will  strike  eight  bells,  and  set  the 
watch." 

"  Which  watch,  captain?  "  asked  Tom  Nettle,  in 
rather  surly  tones. 

"  There  is  a  rule  about  this  matter,  my  lad,  as 
there  is  about  everything  aboard  ship.  I  shall  fol- 


233 

low  this  rule,"  replied  Captain  Gordon,  without 
even  looking  at  the  speaker. 

"What  is  the  rule?"  asked  Henry,  rather  be 
cause  he  wished  to  turn  the  captain's  attention  away 
from  Tom,  than  because  he  was  impatient  to  l^now 
the  rule. 

"  The  captain's  watch,  which  is  the  second  mate's 
in  ships,  takes  the  first,  and  the  first  officer's  the 
second,  on  the  outward  voyage;  on  the  homeward 
voyage  the  order  is  reversed.  The  starboard  watch 
is  the  captain's;  therefore  it  is  my  first  watch  to 
night.  It  will  be  from  eight  to  twelve;  when  the 
port  watch  will  come  on  deck,  and  remain  till  four; 
then  the  starboard  again  till  eight." 

"  That  isn't  fair,"  said  Edward  Freeman. 

"  Why  not,  my  boy? "  asked  the  captain,  with 
a  smile;  for  he  readily  perceived  the  objection  the 
speaker  was  about  to  urge. 

"  The  starboard  watch  will  be  on  deck  eight 
hours  of  the  night,  while  the  other  watch  will  be  up 
only  four  hours." 


234  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE ;   OR, 

"  Just  so,  my  lad;  but  to-morrow  night  the  order 
of  the  watches  will  be  reversed.  Give  me  your  at 
tention  for  a  moment,  and  I  will  explain  the  mat 
ter.  Continuing  from  the  point  where  I  left  off, 
the  starboard  watch  will  be  on  duty  from  eight  to 
twelve;  the  port  from  twelve  to  four;  when  the 
starboard  will  come  on  deck;  but " 

"  That  will  bring  things  just  as  they  were  the 
preceding  night,  and  the  starboard  watch  will  be 
on  duty  eight  hours,  as  before,"  interrupted  Ed 
ward,  thinking  he  had  caught  the  captain  this  time. 

"  To  avoid  this  difficulty,  the  watch  from  four  to 
eight  in  the  afternoon  is  divided  into  two,  called  the 
dog-watches." 

"  That  makes  it  all  right." 

At  this  moment  Captain  Briskett,  who  had  gone 
forward  for  the  purpose,  struck  the  bell  eight 
times. 

"  Eight  bells!  All  the  starboard  watch,  ahoy!  " 
shouted  Captain  Gordon.  "  All  the  rest  of  you 
had  better  go  below  and  turn  in;  while  you  sleep, 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          235 

pay  attention  to  it,  for  when  we  call  you,  we  shall 
want  you." 

The  mate  and  his  watch  all  went  below;  but 
though  they  took  to  their  berths,  the  excitement  of 
the  occasion  was  too  great  to  permit  them  to  sleep. 
There  was  a  great  deal  of  "  skylarking  "  done  in 
the  cabin,  as  well  as  on  deck,  during  the  next  hour, 
but  one  by  one  the  boys  below  dropped  asleep,  and 
those  on  deck  were  soon  tired  of  play,  and  called 
upon  Captain  Gordon  to  "  spin  a  yarn."  He  was 
good-natured  enough  to  comply  with  their  request. 

The  watch  on  deck  soon  came  to  the  conclusion 
that  "  sailoring "  was  not  particularly  funny  at 
night,  for  there  was  a  good  deal  of  gaping,  and  not 
a  little  impatience  for  the  eight  bells  that  would  re 
lieve  them  for  a  while.  At  six  bells  there  was  a 
prospect  of  a  little  wind,  and  the  yacht  began  to 
ripple  through  the  water.  The  wind  increased 
steadily  till  they  had  quite  a  lively  breeze. 

"  All  the  port  watch,  ahoy !  "  shouted  the  cap 
tain  down  the  companion  way,  at  eight  bells. 


236  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

"  Ay,  ay,"  replied  Briskett. 

But  it  was  no  easy  task  to  rouse  the  sleepers,  and 
even  when  they  awakened,  some  of  them  declared 
they  were  not  going  on  deck  again  that  night. 
They  concluded,  however,  after  the  experience  of 
the  first  day,  that  it  would  be  better  to  fall  in  with 
the  discipline  of  the  vessel.  They  found  the  Fly 
away  making  good  progress  through  the  water, 
which  in  some  measure  waked  them  up,  and  recon 
ciled  them  to  their  situation.  In  two  hours  more 
she  came  to  anchor  in  Gloucester  harbor,  and  the 
watch  were  permitted  to  go  below.  A  lantern  was 
hoisted  on  the  forestay,  and  all  hands  were  soon 
asleep. 

Our  limited  space  does  not  permit  us  to  transfer 
the  log  of  the  Flyaway  to  our  pages,  and  we  must 
hasten  on  to  more  exciting  events  than  the  ordinary 
working  of  the  vessel.  The  party  spent  the  fore 
noon  at  Gloucester,  and  after  dinner  made  sail  for 
Portsmouth,  arriving  there  at  about  nine  o'clock 
in  the  evening ;  pr  rather  at  the  mouth  of  the  river, 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          237 

for  they  anchored  off  Kittery  Point.  On  Monday 
morning  the  Tenean,  which  lay  upon  deck,  was 
put  into  the  water,  and  the  club  pulled  up  to  the 
city. 

"While  they  were  absent  the  wind  veered  round 
to  the  northeast,  and  there  were  some  signs  of  a 
storm.  It  had  been  the  intention  of  Captain  Gor 
don  to  run  over  to  the  Isles  of  Shoals  in  the  after 
noon,  but  the  weather  was  so  inauspicious  that  he 
declined  to  carry  out  his  purpose.  The  club  spent 
the  afternoon,  therefore,  rowing  about  the  bay,  in 
fishing,  and  in  visiting  the  objects  of  interest  on 
shore,  including,  of  course,  the  Pepperell  monu 
ment. 

Unfortunately,  Tuesday  proved  to  be  no  better 
day  than  Monday;  and  in  addition  to  the  prospect 
of  a  storm,  there  was  a  dense  fog  outside  the  harbor. 
As  Captain  Gordon  had  been  particularly  cautioned 
to  incur  no  needless  risks,  he  positively  refused  to 
leave  the  harbor,  though  the  boys  had  teased  him 
from  sunrise  to  do  so.  Even  Henry  and  Paul  were 


238  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

vexed  at  the  delay.  They  had  thoroughly  ex 
hausted  Portsmouth,  Kittery  Point,  and  the  Navy 
Yard;  had  visited  Fort  Constitution,  Fort  McClary, 
and  the  Lighthouse ;  in  fact,  there  was  not  a  single 
point  of  interest  left  to  be  visited. 

All  the  forenoon  the  boys  did  not  intermit  their 
persuasions  to  induce  the  captain  to  proceed  on  the 
cruise,  but  he  was  as  firm  as  a  rock,  and  declared 
that  if  they  all  went  down  on  their  knees  before 
him,  he  would  not  "  budge  an  inch." 

After  dinner  Captain  Gordon,  probably  to  es 
cape  the  importunities  of  his  crew,  announced  his 
intention  to  walk  up  to  Portsmouth,  and  called  for 
volunteers  to  accompany  him.  Captain  Briskett, 
Henry,  and  Edward  were  all  that  were  disposed  to 
go  with  him,  and  he  departed,  leaving  the  rest  of 
the  crew  to  amuse  themselves  in  the  best  way  they 
could. . 

Hardly  had  they  disappeared  behind  the  hill  on 
shore  before  Paul  noticed  that  Tom  Nettle  and  the 
other  mutineers  on  the  first  day  out  were  gathered 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          239 

in  a  group  around  the  heel  of  the  bowsprit.  They 
were  engaged  in  earnest  conversation,  but  in  tones 
so  low  that  he  could  not  understand  them.  Pres 
ently  Tom  called  one  of  the  boys  who  were  fishing 
over  the  port  rail,  and  then  another,  and  another, 
till  all  on  board  but  himself  had  been  admitted  to 
the  conference.  Even  John  Duncan  was  permitted 
to  share  the  confidence  of  the  party 

Paul  at  once  came  to  the  conclusion  that  they 
were  plotting  mischief,  but  he  could  form  no  idea 
of  the  nature  of  the  plot — whether  it  was  to  rob  a 
hen-roost  on  shore,  or  capture  the  wooden  fort  that 
frowned  upon  them  from  the  heights  above.  He 
was  sorry  to  see  John  permitted  to  enter  this  con 
clave  of  mischief;  but  because  his  brother  appar 
ently  acquiesced  in  the  plan  he  hoped  that  no  seri 
ous  roguery  was  intended. 

The  details  of  the  mysterious  scheme  seemed  to 
have  been  all  arranged,  for  presently  the  boys  sepa 
rated  into  groups,  but  Paul  heard  Tom  say  the  tide 
would  begin  to  run  out  in  half  an  hour.  What 


\ 


240  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

this  meant  he  could  not  possibly  imagine,  unless  the 
boys  intended  to  run  away  in  the  Tenean,  and 
wanted  the  ebb  tide  to  help  them  out  of  the 
river. 

"  John,"  said  Paul,  when  the  conspirators  sepa 
rated. 

"Well,  what  do  you  want,  Paul?"  demanded 
John,  in  rather  surly  tones,  as  he  joined  his  brother. 

"  There  is  mischief  brewing  there,  and  I  warn 
you  not  to  engage  in  it." 

"Mischief?"  queried  John.  "What  do  you 
mean  by  mischief? " 

"  Don't  you  know  what  mischief  means? " 

"  Rather  think  I  do." 

"  These  boys  are  getting  up  some  trick ;  don't  you 
have  anything  to  do  with  it." 

John  made  no  reply. 

"  What  is  the  game?  "  asked  Paul. 

"  Can't  tell." 

"  Can't  you,  indeed?  " 

"  No,  I  can't." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          241 

"  You  know  we  all  promised  to  obey  Captain 
Gordon." 

"  I  am  not  going  to  disobey  him." 

"  If  there  is  anything  wrong  going  on,  it  is  your 
duty  to  tell  of  it." 

"  Oh,  you  can't  pump  me,  so  it's  no  use  to  try," 
replied  John,  walking  away,  and  joining  the  prin 
cipal  conspirators  in  the  forecastle. 

"  But  what  are  you  going  to  do  with  Paul?  " 
were  the  first  words  that  saluted  his  ears,  as  John 
joined  them. 

"  I  don't  know.  "What  can  we  do  with  him? " 
said  Tom,  to  whom  the  question  of  the  previous 
speaker  had  been  addressed. 

"  Of  course  Paul  won't  join  us,"  added  Frank. 

"  No ;  you  might  as  well  attempt  to  capture  Fort 
Constitution  as  to  make  him  join  us." 

"  Are  you  sure  we  can't  bring  him  over? " 

"  Don't  say  a  word  to  him  about  it,  or  he  will 
prevent  us  from  going." 

"  He  can't  do  that." 


242  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"He  would  find  a  way;  he  might  jump  over 
board,  and  swim  to  one  of  these  vessels  and  get 
assistance." 

"  But  we  want  Paul ;  and  if  we  keep  him  on 
board,  he  will  join  us  after  a  few  hours." 

"  You  mustn't  hurt  him  any  way,"  interposed 
John ;  "  if  you  are  going  to  do  anything  of  that 
sort,  I  shall  let  the  cat  out  of  the  bag." 

"  We  won't  hurt  him,"  replied  Tom. 

"  I'll  tell  you  what  we  will  do.  We  will  get 
him  to  go  down  into  the  cabin  under  some  pretence, 
and  then  fasten  him  down,"  said  Frank. 

"  That  will  do  first  rate." 

"  But  Dick  is  on  board  too;  what  shall  we  do 
with  him? " 

"  Fasten  them  both  down  below." 

Paul,  from  the  frequent  glances  bestowed  upon 
him  by  the  plotters,  was  satisfied  that  he  was  the 
subject  of  their  remarks;  but  this  did  not  disturb 
him,  for,  firm  in  his  purpose  to  do  right,  whatever 
might  happen  to  him  in  consequence,  he  was  pre- 


THK  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          243 

pared  for  any  event  which  the  conspirators  might 
bring  to  pass.  He  was  sorry  to  find  that  mischief 
was  brewing  at  all,  and  pained  to  see  his  brother  a 
consenting  party  to  it. 


244  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTER  XVIII. 

PAUL    IS    MADE    A    PRISONER. 

BEFORE  the  half  hour  which  the  conspirators  had 
indicated  as  the  favorable  time  for  carrying  out 
their  mysterious  project  had  elapsed,  Tom  Nettle 
and  Frank  Thompson  went  below  to  prepare  the 
way  for  the  execution  of  their  scheme.  In  the 
cook  room,  which  occupied  the  fore  part  of  the 
hold  of  the  yacht,  Dick  was  busily  engaged  in 
scraping  potatoes.  This  seemed  to  be  the  favorite 
occupation  of  the  steward,  for  he  spent  a  large  share 
of  his  time  between  meals  in  this  employment,  and 
fried  potatoes  was  the  standard  dish  for  breakfast, 
dinner,  and  supper. 

"  I'm  glad  you  come  down,  Tom;  I  want  to  use 
you  a  few  moments,"  said  Dick,  as  the  two  boys 
entered  the  cook  room. 

"  Well,  what  do  you  want,  Dick?  " 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          245 

"  I  want  you  to  help  me  move  the  stove ;  the  pipe 
is  loose,  and  if  you  will  just  hold  it  while  I  slide 
the  stove  back  two  or  three  inches,  it  will  make  it 
all  right.  Just  hold  the  pipe  up  while  I  push  the 
stove  back." 

"  I  have  just  cleaned  up,  Dick,"  replied  Tom, 
who  never  hesitated  at  a  white  lie,  and  not  often  at 
a  black  one.  "  Paul  is  on  deck,  and  in  just  the 
trim  to  do  a  job  of  that  kind." 

"  No  matter,  then;  I  will  call  him,"  replied  Dick; 
and  the  two  boys  presently  returned  to  the  deck. 

"  Just  what  we  wanted,"  said  Frank. 

"  Don't  say  a  word,  and  Dick  will  call  him  down 
in  a  minute." 

But  the  steward  seemed  to  forget  that  he  in 
tended  to  make  a  change  in  the  position  of  the 
stove,  for  he  did  not  call  Paul,  as  the  conspirators 
were  anxiously  waiting  for  him  to  do.  The  tide 
had  turned,  and  there  was  no  obstacle  in  their  way 
except  the  presence  on  deck  of  him  to  whom  they 
had  not  dared  to  breathe  a  word  of  moral  treason. 


246  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OH. 

"  Paul,"  said  Tom,  at  last,  when  his  patience  was 
completely  exhausted,  "  Dick  wants  to  see  you 
down  below." 

• 

In  order  to  make  the  request  seem  like  one  just 
made,  he  had  lain  down  upon  the  fore  hatch,  which 
opened  into  the  apartment  where  the  steward  was  at 
work,  thus  seeming  to  be  in  communication  with 
him. 

"  What  does  he  want?  "  asked  Paul,  unconscious 
of  the  trick  which  was  about  to  be  played  off  upon 
him,  and  rather -pleased  than  otherwise  at  the  pros 
pect  of  some  employment  to  relieve  the  monotony 
of  his  situation. 

"  He  wants  you  to  help  him  move  the  stove." 

"  Never  mind  it  now,  Paul,"  interposed  the 
steward  from  below;  "  any  time  before  I  make  the 
fire  to  get  supper  will  do." 

"  I  will  go  now;  I  have  nothing  else  to  do,"  re 
plied  Paul,  and  he  at  once  descended  the  com 
panion  ladder. 

"  Now  is  our  time !  "  exclaimed  Tom.     "  You 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  247 

look  out  for  the  fore  hatch,  and  I  will  take  care  of 
the  companion  way." 

"  Ay,  ay,  Tom,  and  be  quick  about  it." 

At  a  signal  from  the  chief  conspirator  the  slide 
was  drawn  and  the  fore  hatchway  covered  up,  thus 
making  Paul  and  the  steward  prisoners  below. 

"  What  does  that  mean?  "  said  Paul. 

"I  don't  know;  some  mischief,  I  suppose,"  re 
plied  Dick.  "  They  are  playing  off  a  trick  upon 
us." 

"  We  are  prisoners,  anyhow,"  continued  Paul, 
glancing  at  the  closed  hatchway. 

"  All  the  same  to  me;  don't  mind  them  at  all, 
and  they  will  soon  get  sick  of  the  fun." 

"  But  what  are  they  about? "  added  Paul,  as  he 
heard  the  creak  of  the  windlass  on  deck.  "  I'm 
afraid  they  are  up  to  some  serious  mischief." 

"  Can't  help  it;  'taint  my  fault,  and  I  never 
meddle  with  what  don't  concern  me.  All  I  got  to 
do  is  to  cook  the  victuals,  and  take  care  of  the 
cabin." 


248  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Dick  was  utterly  indifferent  in  regard  to  the  con- 
spirators,  and  went  on  scraping  his  potatoes,  as 
though  nothing  unusual  was  in  progress.  As  long 
as  they  had  not  carried  off  his  cooking  stove,  or 
separated  him  from  the  ice  chest,  he  was  perfectly 
contented,  and  undoubtedly  would  call  all  hands 
to  supper  at  the  proper  time,  precisely  as  though 
everything  was  proceeding  in  a  proper  and  regular 
manner  on  board  the  Flyaway.  Dick  prided  him 
self  upon  minding  his  own  business,  and  if  the 
yacht  had  been  seized  by  a  gang  of  West  India 
buccaneers,  his  culinary  operations  would  have 
proceeded  with  their  accustomed  order  and  prompt 
ness. 

It  was  not  so  with  Paul;  for  the  creaking  of  the 
windlass,  and  the  activity  that  seemed  to  be  mani 
fested  on  deck,  had  already  suggested  to  him  a  sus 
picion  in  regard  to  the  purpose  of  the  crew.  He 
was  not  long  left  in  doubt,  for  the  sounds  from 
above  soon  indicated  that  a  portion  of  the  con 
spirators  were  hoisting  the  mainsail.  But  he  found 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          249 

it  very  difficult  to  accept  the  conclusion  that  these 
indications  forced  upon  him.  The  boys  on  deck 
were  certainly  getting  the  yacht  in  readiness  to  sail; 
yet  it  seemed  scarcely  credible  to  him  that  they  in 
tended  to  run  away  with  her.  A  scheme  so  bold 
and  wicked  passed  his  comprehension,  and  he  was 
not  prepared  to  believe  that  even  Tom  and  Frank 
had  the  hardihood  to  carry  it  out.  But  the  evi 
dences  were  fast  increasing;  he  heard  the  voice  of 
Tom  Nettle,  as  he  stood  at  the  helm,  issuing  his 
orders  with  as  much  assurance  as  though  he  had 
been  regularly  placed  in  authority. 

Presently  he  heard  the  anchor  strike  against  the 
hawse-hole,  and  the  jib  rattling  up  the  stay.  He 
could  no  longer  cherish  a  hope  that  their  purpose 
was  less  criminal  than  he  had  feared.  He  almost 
cried  with  sorrow  and  vexation  when  he  considered 
that  his  brother  John  was  one  of  the  mutineers. 

"  They  are  running  away  with  the  yacht,"  said 
he  to  his  fellow-prisoner. 

"  That's  none  of  my  business,"  replied  Dick, 


250  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

with  his  accustomed  stoicism.  "  All  I  got  to  say 
is,  that  supper  will  be  ready  at  six  o'clock;  because 
why — that's  the  time  Captain  Gordon  told  me  to 
have  supper." 

"  But  do  you  mean  to  let  them  run  away  with 
the  yacht? " 

"  Don't  see  that  I  can  help  myself;"  and  the 
steward  suspended  his  labors  for  a  moment,  glanc 
ing  at  Paul  as  though  he  had  a  vague  suspicion  that 
he  might  be  in  some  degree  responsible  for  his 
inactivity. 

"  I  think  we  have  a  duty  to  perform,"  continued 
Paul. 

"  What  can  we  do?  " 

"  We  must  get  the  vessel  away  from  them,  'and 
take  her  back  to  her  anchorage." 

"  But  we  can't  do  that.  We  are  prisoners  here; 
can  you  break  through  that  hatchway?  " 

"  Then  you  are  willing  to  do  something?  " 

"  Certainly  I  am,"  replied  Dick.  "  If  you  can 
tell  me  what  to  do,  I  will  do  it." 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          251 

Paul  seated  himself  by  the  side  of  the  steward, 
and  proposed  to  him  that,  at  a  suitable  time,  they 
should  make  an  effort  to  recover  the  yacht,  and  re 
turn  her  to  her  lawful  commander.  Dick  con 
sented,  but  he  was  afraid  they  would  have  no  oppor 
tunity  to  put  the  plan  in  execution,  for  they  could 
hardly  overcome  the  eleven  mutineers.  Yet  each 
pledged  himself  to  the  other  to  do  whatever  could 
be  done ,  but  it  was  agreed  that  they  should  not  at 
tempt  anything  without  a  reasonable  prospect  of 
success. 

There  was  a  stiff  breeze  from  the  northeast,  and 
the  prisoners  saw  the  yacht  lying  over  upon  her 
side,  which  gave  some  indication  of  the  rate  at 
which  she  was  passing  through  the  water.  They 
knew  how  dense  was  the  fog  outside,  and  they  had 
some  fears  that  her  reckless  managers  would  run 
her  upon  the  rocks,  which  was  not  a  pleasant  pros 
pect  to  them,  confined  as  they  were  in  the  cabin. 

An  hour  by  the  clock  had  elapsed  since  the  yacht 
got  under  way,  and  it  was  evident  from  her  motion 


252  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

that  she  was  laboring  through  a  heavy  sea.  Paul 
had  begun  to  be  uneasy,  for  he  had  very  little  con 
fidence  in  the  seamanship  of  Tom  Nettle,  who,  he 
judged,  was  the  new  master  of  the  Flyaway,  and  he 
was  in  momentary  expectation  that  she  would  strike 
upon  a  rock,  and  the  cabin  be  filled  with  water. 

When  the  yacht  first  got  under  way  there  had 
been  a  great  deal  of  confusion  on  deck.  Frank 
had  rebelled  at  the  authority  of  Tom,  and  claimed 
the  right  to  command;  but  this  dispute  had  been 
settled,  and  new  causes  of  difficulty  had  appeared 
every  moment.  But  now  the  conspirators  were 
very  quiet,  and  Paul  perceived  that  they  had  come 
to  realize  the  full  peril  of  their  position.  He  could 
hear  their  low  and  earnest  tones,  as  they  consulted 
together  in  the  standing  room.  More  than  once  he 
had  heard  his  own  name  mentioned,  but  he  could 
not  hear  enough  of  the  conversation  to  determine 
what  they  intended  to  do  with  him.  We  will  leave 
Paul  and  his  fellow-prisoner  below  for  a  time,  and 
notice  the  condition  of  things  on  deck. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          253 

The  weather  was  decidedly  threatening.  The 
wind  was  increasing  in  violence,  and  there  was  a 
heavy  sea.  In  short  there  was  every  indication  of 
a  regular  northeaster.  Tom  Nettle  had  the  helm, 
but  his  face  no  longer  wore  the  confident  assurance 
which  had  given  him  the  victory  over  his  rival  in 
the  contest  for  the  command,  and  which  had 
strengthened  the  doubting  hearts  of  his  more  timid 
followers.  His  eye  was  restless,  and  his  move 
ments  uneasy.  He  was  not  a  stupid  boy — only  a 
reckless  one,  and  he  could  not  help  seeing  that  he 
was  leading  those  who  had  trusted  in  him  into 
hardship  and  perils  which  neither  party  had  fore 
seen. 

The  Flyaway  was  lying  close  to  the  wind,  under 
jib  and  mainsail,  and  was  completely  enveloped  in 
the  dense  fog  that  covered  the  ocean.  Her  bow 
sprit  was  slapping  the  waves,  and  the  spray  sweep 
ing  the  entire  length  of  the  deck.  Frank  Thomp 
son  was  lying  out  upon  the  bowsprit,  wet  to  the 
skin,  peering  through  the  fog  to  give  timely  notice 


254  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

of  breakers,  or  of  any  vessel  which  might  lie  in  the 
path  of  the  yacht.  The  rest  of  the  crew  were 
seated  in  the  standing  room,  most  of  them  engaged 
in  watching  the  anxious  face  of  Tom  Nettle,  whose 
boasted  seamanship  was  now  put  to  the  severest 
test. 

The  Flyaway  dashed  on,  and  the  faces  of  the 
rebel  crew  became  more  and  more  anxious  every 
moment.  Another  hour  elapsed,  and  the  wind 
continued  to  freshen,  and  the  sea  to  rise.  Dense 
volumes  of  fog  rolled  by  the  vessel,  and  the  muti 
neers  were  all  wet  to  the  skin.  John  Duncan  was 
the  only  one  who  seemed  to  enjoy  the  scene  and  it 
was  evident  at  times  that  even  he  had  some  painful 
misgivings  in  regard  to  the  future. 

"  Hard  a-lee!  hard  a-lee!  "  shouted  Frank,  sud 
denly  jumping  down  from  the  bowsprit,  and  mak 
ing  the  most  violent  gestures. 

Tom,  startled  and  confused  by  the  frantic  move 
ments  of  Frank,  unfortunately  put  the  helm  the 
wrong  way;  and  the  yacht,  getting  the  wind  more 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  255 

a-beam,  plunged  deeper  than  ever  into  the  huge 
waves. 

"  The  other  way,  you  confounded  fool!  "  roared 
Frank,  as  he  let  go  of  the  jib  sheet. 

The  bewildered  helmsman  obeyed  this  order, 
but  the  movement  had  been  so  long  delayed  that 
the  whole  crew  could  hear  the  roar  of  the  breakers 
ahead  of  the  yacht.  With  the  assistance  of  his 
companions  Tom  put  the  helm  hard-a-lee,  and  the 
Flyaway  came  up  into  the  wind. 

But  Frank  had  made  a  greater  blunder,  if  pos 
sible,  than  the  confused  skipper;  for  when  he  had 
cast  off  the  jib  sheet  long  before  he  should  have 
done  so,  the  sail  had  blown  out  as  far  as  it  could, 
carrying  the  end  of  the  sheet  with  it. 

My  young  and  non-nautical  readers  must  not 
suppose  that  a  sheet  is  a  sail;  it  is  a  rope.  The  jib- 
sheet  is  the  rope  attached  to  the  lower  part  of  the 
sail,  by  which  it  is  hauled  in  or  let  out,  as  occasion 
may  require.  On  the  flyaway  this  rope  ran 
through  a  double  block,  or  tackle.  The  sail  was 


256  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

now  slapping  and  banging  in  the  fresh  wind,  so  that 
Frank  could  not  get  hold  of  it;  for  the  heavy  block 
threatened  to  knock  his  brains  out,  as  it  threshed 
in  every  direction. 

In  consequence  of  this  blunder,  when  the  yacht 
came  up  into  the  wind,  and  there  was  no  jib  to  help 
her  round,  she  fell  off,  lost  her  headway,  and 
drifted  helplessly  toward  the  rocks.  Tom  was  ap 
palled  at  the  danger  that  menaced  them,  and  gave 
all  sorts  of  orders;  but  none  of  them  were  heeded  by 
the  panic-stricken  crew. 

"  Draw  the  slide,  and  call  up  Paul,"  gasped  the 
disheartened  skipper;  and  this  order  was  understood 
and  instantly  obeyed. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          257 


CHAPTER  XIX. 

PAUL  TAKES  COMMAND  OF  THE  FLYAWAY. 

"  HELP  us,  Paul,  if  you  can,"  cried  Tom,  as  the 
prisoners  rushed  up  the  ladder.  "  You  take  the 
helm,  Dick." 

"  Me ! "  exclaimed  the  steward.  "  I  don't 
know  no  more  about  handling  a  vessel  than  I  do 
about  making  a  watch.  Paul  must  help  you." 

"  Forgive  me,  Paul,  for  shutting  you  up  down 
there,  and  get  us  out  of  this  scrape  if  you  can." 

At  this  moment  the  keel  of  the  Flyaway  grazed 
upon  a  rock,  and  then  bumped  heavily  as  she  sank 
down  with  the  sea. 

"  We  are  lost!  We  shall  all  be  drowned!  "  ex 
claimed  Frank  Thompson. 

Paul's  quick  eye  instantly  measured  the  peril 
that  menaced  the  Flyaway,  and  though  she  con 
tinued  to  thump  and  grind  on  the  rocks  at  the  bot- 


258  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OS. 

torn,  he  did  not  lose  all  hope  of  saving  her.  The 
first  thing  was  to  secure  the  jib  sheet.  Seizing  the 
rope  which  was  used  to  haul  out  the  main  boom, 
he  ordered  all  hands  forward.  At  the  end  of  the  line 
there  was  a  large  iron  hook,  which,  with  a  dexterous 
throw,  he  succeeded  in  fastening  to  the  block. 
The  sail  was  then  hauled  down,  and  the  truant  sheet 
effectually  secured. 

The  coast  line,  upon  which  they  were  in  danger 
of  being  dashed  to  pieces,  extended  northeast  and 
southwest,  and  the  yacht  was  still  some  twenty  rods 
distant  from  the  breakers.  Paul  ordered  the  jib 
to  be  hauled  hard  up  on  the  weather  side,  which 
caused  the  vessel's  head  to  swing  round  with  the 
wind;  then,  as  the  sheet  was  eased  off,  she  slid  over 
the  rock,  and  for  a  moment  ran  down  parallel  with 
the  coast,  and  before  the  wind. 

When  this  maneuver  had  been  successfully  ac 
complished,  Paul  ran  to  the  helm,  and  giving  the 
necessary  orders,  the  Flyaway  was  soon  braced 
sharp  up,  and  standing  away  from  the  breakers. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  259 

"  Three  cheers  for  Paul  Duncan!  "  shouted  Tom 
Nettle,  when  he  realized  that  they  had  escaped  the 
terrible  fate  which  a  moment  before  had  hung  over 
them.  "One!" 

"Hold  your  tongue,  Tom!"  replied  Paul 
sharply.  "  Try  the  pump,  and  see  whether  she 
leaks  any." 

The  cheers  were  not  given  in  the  face  of  this 
sharp  rebuke,  and  Tom  hastened  to  obey  the  order 
which  Paul  had  just  issued.  The  examination  re 
vealed  the  gratifying  fact  that  the  Flyaway  was  still 
sound,  and  made  no  water.  She  had  only  bumped 
a  few  times  in  deep  water,  with  the  action  of  the 
waves. 

"  You  can  take  the  helm  again,  Tom,"  said  Paul, 
when  the  survey  was  completed.  "  If  you  wish  to 
make  me  a  prisoner  again,  I  will  go  below.  Do 
you  wish  it? " 

"  I  do  not,"  replied  Tom. 

"  I  am  not  one  of  your  number,  but  I  should  like 
to  ask  what  you  intend  to  do?  " 


260  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OB, 

"  We  calculated  to  go  to  Portland,"  replied  the 
chief  of  the  conspiracy. 

"To  Portland?" 

"  That  is  what  we  intended." 

"  That  is  not  what  you  told  us,"  said  one  of  the 
boys.  "  You  said  you  would  only  run  out  a  little 
way  and  return  before  Captain  Gordon  got  back." 

"  That  was  only  to  get  your  consent  to  the  plan, 
you  spoonies,"  said  Frank. 

"  You  are  smart  sailors,  I  must  confess,"  replied 
Paul,  with  a  sneer.  "  It  was  easy  enough  to  get 
out  of  the  harbor,  but  not  so  easy  to  get  back 
again." 

"  We  depended  upon  you,"  said  Tom. 

"  Did  you,  indeed?  Do  you  expect  me  to  join 
in  such  a  miserable  scrape  as  this?  " 

"  We  will  do  just  what  you  say  now." 

"  Will  you?  You  are  very  kind.  After  you 
have  got  into  a  difficulty  you  can't  get  out  of,  you 
want  me  to  join  the  company.  You  expect  me  to 
pilot  you  down  to  Portland — don't  you?  " 


TllK  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          261 

"  We  will  obey  your  orders,  Paul;  go  anywhere 
you  please,"  said  Frank. 

"  That  is  a  great  deal  easier  said  than  done. 
What  can  I  do,  what  can  anybody  do,  in  this  fog? 
You  thought  you  knew  everything,  Tom,  better 
than  Captain  Gordon.  I  hope  you  have  got 
enough  of  it." 

"  Captain  Gordon  was  right,"  replied  Tom;  a 
sentiment  responded  to  by  all  the  mutineers. 

"  I'm  glad  you  have  come  to  your  senses,  even 
at  the  eleventh  hour,"  continued  Paul;  who,  find 
ing  the  conspirators  were  all  upon  the  stool  of  re 
pentance,  was  disposed  to  treat  them  a  great  deal 
better  than  they  deserved. 

"  I  shall  not  go  to  Portland,  or  attempt  to  go 
there,  for  I  do  not  consider  myself  competent  to 
pilot  a  vessel  in  these  waters,"  said  he.  "  I  shall 
take  the  Flyaway  back  to  Portsmouth  harbor  as 
soon  as  I  can  get  there." 

"  Wherever  you  say,  Paul,  we  will  go,"  an 
swered  Tom. 


262  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

It  was  no  easy  matter  to  run  back  to  the  harbor 
they  had  left  in  the  dense  fog  that  then  prevailed, 
and  Paul  was  sorely  tried  to  determine  what  course 
he  should  take.  From  his  study  of  the  chart  and 
the  information  derived  from  Captain  Briskett,  he 
had  obtained  a  tolerable  idea  of  the  coast  and  of  the 
dangerous  ledges  and  islands  in  the  vicinity.  This 
knowledge,  however,  was  of  little  use  to  him  while 
the  fog  lasted.  He  had  no  doubt  that  the  island 
upon  which  the  mutineers  had  so  nearly  wrecked 
the  Flyaway  was  Boon  Island,  or  one  of  the  Isles  of 
Shoals.  The  yacht  was  now  headed  east  by  north, 
by  the  compass,  and  a  few  hours  upon  this  course 
would  bring  them  to  the  coast  of  Maine. 

"  Two  of  you  go  forward,  and  keep  a  sharp  look 
out  ahead,"  said  Paul.  "  Tom,  you  will  take  the 
helm,  while  I  go  below  and  examine  the  chart  of 
this  coast." 

"  Ay,  ay,"  replied  Tom,  reassured  by  the  cool 
ness  and  self-possession  of  the  newly-appointed 
skipper. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  263 

"  I  would  give  a  good  deal  to  be  out  of  this 
scrape,"  continued  Paul. 

"  So  would  I,"  frankly  added  Tom..  "  I  was  a 
fool  to  think  I  knew  more  about  navigation  than 
Captain  Gordon.  What  do  you  suppose  will  be 
come  of  us? " 

"  I  can't  form  any  idea,"  answered  Paul,  as  he 
descended  the  ladder. 

He  found  that  the  closet  which  contained  the 
chart  was  locked;  but  he  felt  that  the  circum 
stances  in  which  he  was  placed  fully  justified  him 
in  forcing  open  the  door,  and  he  lost  no  time  in 
doing  so.  With  the  chart  in  his  hand  he  returned 
to  the  deck. 

After  questioning  Tom  in  regard  to  the  course 
he  had  sailed  since  leaving  Kittery  Point,  he  came 
to  the  conclusion  that  the  land  astern  of  them  was 
one  of  the  Isles  of  Shoals,  for  they  never  could  have 
made  Boon  Island  without  tacking.  But  he  could 
not  see  how,  with  the  wind  northeast,  and  the  yacht 
close-hauled,  she  had  brought  up  on  the  Isles  of 


264  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Shoals.  Tom  helped  him  solve  this  difficulty  by 
declaring  that  he  had  not  been  very  particular  in 
keeping  her  close  up  to  the  wind. 

Having  satisfied  himself  on  this  point,  the  youth 
ful  skipper  proceeded  to  decide  upon  his  future 
course.  If  he  continued  to  sail  toward  the  north, 
he  was  in  danger  of  running  upon  Boon  Island. 
The  night  was  coming  on,  and  it  promised  to  be  a 
night  of  peril. 

There  were  only  two  methods  open  to  the  young 
navigator.  He  must  either  attempt  to  make  Ports 
mouth  harbor  again,  or  stand  out  to  sea.  In  the 
dense  fog  it  would  be  extremely  perilous  for  him 
to  try  to  find  the  port  from  which  they  had  sailed; 
and  on  the  other  hand,  it  seemed  scarcely  less  peril 
ous  to  go  to  sea  with  the  prospect  of  a  gale  before 
him.  It  was  an  anxious  moment  for  poor  Paul, 
for  he  felt  that  the  safety  of  the  yacht  and  of  his 
misguided  companions  were  in  his  keeping,  and 
before  God  he  felt  responsible  for  them.  He  tried 
to  hold  a  consultation  with  Tom  and  some  of  the 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  265 

larger  boys,  but  they  were  utterly  incapable  of  giv 
ing  him  any  advice.  They  were  completely  bewil 
dered,  and  looked  up  to  Paul  as  children  to  a  father, 
in  the  midst  of  the  dangers  into  which  they  had  so 
recklessly  and  criminally  plunged. 

The  heart  of  the  young  captain  was  full,  as  he 
thought  of  his  mother  and  his  friends  at  home. 
He  felt  his  own  weakness,  his  own  ignorance,  and 
stealing  away  from  his  companions,  he  went  below 
and,  on  his  bended  knee,  looked  to  Heaven  for  that 
strength  and  that  knowledge  which  Heaven  alone 
can  give  in  the  hour  of  peril.  He  prayed  for  him 
self,  for  his  brother,  and  for  all  his  companions, 
but  especially  did  he  ask  God  to  give  him  wisdom 
to  guide  the  frail  bark  through  the  perils  that  en 
vironed  her. 

The  prayer  gave  him  resolution,  and,  as  though 
his  earnest  supplication  had  been  heard,  he  felt 
competent  to  decide  between  the  two  courses  which 
alone  were  left  open  to  him.  The  shore  was 
studded  with  dangers;  and  the  broad  ocean,  though 


266  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

lashed  into  fury  by  the  increasing  tempest,  was  pref 
erable  to  a  lee  shore.  The  Flyaway  was  a  stiff  sea- 
boat,  and  if  well-managed,  would  ride  out  any  gale 
that  would  be  likely  to  come  upon  them  at  this  sea 
son  of  the  year. 

On  his  return  to  the  deck  therefore,  he  ordered 
all  hands  to  stand  by  the  jib  sheet  while  he  took 
the  helm  himself.  His  directions  were  so  skill 
fully  given,  and  so  well  obeyed,  that  the  Flyaway 
came  about  as  handsomely  as  though  Captain  Gor 
don  himself  had  controlled  the  maneuver.  Her 
course  was  laid  exactly  east,  and  the  compass  was 
placed  in  a  convenient  position  for  use. 

Dick  now  summoned  the  crew  to  supper.  Sev 
eral  of  them  looked  at  Paul,  but  no  one  ventured  to 
leave  the  post  of  duty  till  explicit  orders  had  been 
given  to  that  effect.  Half  the  boys  were  per 
mitted  to  "  pipe  to  supper,"  while  the  other  half 
were  to  remain  on  duty. 

After  the  meal  was  disposed  of,  Paul  gave  the 
helm  to  Tom,  and  went  forward  to  make  his  ar- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          267 

rangement  for  the  night.  The  foresail  was  reefed  . 
in  readiness  for  use  in  case  it  should  blow  too  hard 
for  the  vessel  to  carry  the  jib  and  mainsail;  the 
forehatch  was  carefully  secured  to  guard  against 
the  peril  of  "  shipping  a  sea,"  and  such  other  prepa 
rations  were  made  as  the  occasion  required. 

On  his  return  to  the  standing  room  Paul  found 
that  Tom  could  not  steer  by  compass,  and  he  was 
obliged  to  take  the  helm  himself.  Among  the  ap 
pointments  of  the  Fawn  there  was  a  compass,  and 
Paul,  more  for  the  purpose  of  familiarizing  himself 
with  its  use  than  from  any  necessity,  had  often 
steered  by  it.  The  knowledge  which  the  youthful 
mariner  had  thus  gained  was  now  invaluable  to 
him,  and  he  was  thankful  that  he  had  obtained  it 
when  opportunity  had  afforded. 

A  long  and  tedious  night  was  before  him,  even 
though  the  perils  of  a  gale  should  not  be  added  to 
his  present  trials.  The  steward,  at  his  request, 
brought  him  up  an  oil-cloth  coat  belonging  to  Cap 
tain  Gordon,  and  thus  protected  from  the  penetrat- 


268  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;  OR, 

ing  mist,  he  gave  himself  up  to  the  long  and  anx 
ious  watch  before  him. 

Darkness  came  down  upon  them,  and  the  Fly 
away  still  rolled  and  pitched  in  the  heavy  head  sea. 
The  wind  did  not  sensibly  increase,  and  Paul  dared 
to  hope  that  the  gale  would  not  break  upon  them. 
At  nine  o'clock  he  had  half  the  boys  go  below  and 
turn  in,  assuring  them  they  would  be  called  at  one 
o'clock.  The  order  was  obeyed,  but  not  one  of  the 
boys  could  sleep  until  nearly  half  of  their  watch  be 
low  had  expired. 

Hour  after  hour  Paul  kept  his  position  at  the 
helm,  till  the  clock  in  the  cabin  indicated  midnight. 
The  watch  on  deck  had  taken  turns  at  the  lookout 
on  the  bowsprit.  No  event  had  occurred  to  disturb 
the  monotony  of  the  scene,  except  that  they  nar 
rowly  escaped  being  run  down  by  a  large  schooner. 
The  fog  had  begun  to  dissipate,  and  by  one  o'clock 
they  had  passed  entirely  out  of  it;  but  the  wind 
had  increased  in  violence,  and  at  this  time  it  blew  a 
fresh  gale. 


TUB  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          269 

All  hands  were  called  up,  and  after  an  hour  of 
hard  labor  the  jib  and  mainsail  were  taken  in,  and 
the  reefed  foresail  set.  Now,  though  the  wind 
blew  a  gale,  the  Flyaway  behaved  so  well  that 
Paul  ventured  to  send  the  watch  which  had  served 
from  nine  o'clock  below.  At  four  o'clock,  the 
yacht  having  run  ten  hours  to  the  eastward,  the 
clouds  began  to  disperse,  the  wind  suddenly  abated, 
till  it  became  almost  a  calm,  and  there  was  every 
appearance  of  fair  weather.  At  this  time  Paul  put 
the  Flyaway  about,  and  laid  her  course  due  west. 


270  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 


CHAPTEK  XX. 

PAUL  EXERCISES  A  STRONG  MORAL  INFLUENCE. 

AT  sunrise  the  sky  was  clear,  and  there  was  not 
a  particle  of  fog  to  be  seen  in  any  direction;  but 
the  wind  had  all  died  out,  and  there  was  a  perfect 
calm  upon  the  ocean.  The  yacht  was  out  of  sight 
of  land,  and  Paul  judged  that  she  was  from  eighty 
to  a  hundred  miles  to  the  eastward  of  the  Isles  of 
Shoals.  There  was  not  a  sail  to  be  seen,  and  the 
crew  were  awed  by  the  feeling  that  they  were  alone 
upon  the  ocean.  Perhaps  not  one  of  them  had  ever 
been  out  of  sight  of  land  before,  and  many  of  them 
had  serious  doubts  whether  they  should  ever  see  the 
shore  again. 

After  the  Flyaway  had  rolled  and  pitched  for 
an  hour  in  the  heavy  sea  that  still  prevailed,  a 
breeze  sprang  up  from  the  southwest.  The  bonnet 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          271 

was  rove  on  the  jib,  and  the  yacht  began  to  dash 
merrily  over  the  waves.  Paul  ate  his  breakfast, 
and  remained  on  deck  till  nine  o'clock,  though  he 
was  almost  exhausted  by  the  fatigue  and  incessant 
watching  of  the  previous  night,  but  he  had  trained 
Tom  and  Frank  so  that  they  could  steer  by  com 
pass,  and  at  the  suggestion  of  the  former,  he  went 
below  to  obtain  the  sleep  he  so  much  needed. 

As  the  wind  continued  to  blow  steadily  from 
the  southwest,  the  yacht  held  her  course,  and  the 
young  commander  was  permitted  to  sleep  till  two 
o'clock  in  the  afternoon,  when,  much  refreshed,  he 
again  appeared  on  deck.  Land  was  in  sight  over 
the  weather  bow,  and  the  boys  were  in  excellent 
spirits — or  rather  would  have  been,  if  the  record  of 
their  misconduct  could  have  been  obliterated. 
Frank  and  Tom  had  recovered  their  wonted  cheer 
fulness,  and  when  they  sighted  the  land  had  begun 
to  think  of  the  probable  consequences  of  the 
mutiny  in  which  they  had  been  the  ringleaders.  It 
was  clear  enough  that  Captain  Gordon  would  im- 


272  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

mediately  return  home,  when  he  recovered  posses- 
~~sion  of  the  yacht.  The  cruise  was,  therefore,  about 
up,  if  they  returned  to  the  port  from  which  they 
had  sailed,  and  strange  as  it  may  seem,  Frank  was 
actually  trying  to  persuade  his  companions  to  run 
for  Portland. 

They  had  all  enjoyed  their  sail  during  the  day, 
and  been  pleased  with  the  novelty  of  their  situa 
tion.  It  was  not  pleasant  for  them  to  think  of  the 
frowns  of  Captain  Gordon,  and  of  being  compelled 
to  sail  at  once  for  home.  A  majority  of  them 
would  have  been  in  favor  of  continuing  the  cruise, 
if  that  oppressive  sense  of  having  done  wrong  had 
not  operated  against  the  scheme.  But  the  most 
the  adventurous  leader — brave  and  skillful  now 
that  it  was  fine  weather  and  plain  sailing — could 
accomplish,  was  to  induce  the  others  to  consent  if 
Paul  would  agree  to  the  plan. 

"  Of  course  he  won't  agree,"  replied  Frank,  pet 
tishly.  "  There  are  enough  of  us  to  have  our  own 
way  about  it" 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  273 

"  You  had  your  own  way  yesterday,  and  we 
came  within  one  of  being  wrecked,"  said  one  'of 
them. 

"  That  wasn't  my  fault,"  growled  Frank. 

"  Whose  fault  was  it,  then? "  demanded  Tom. 

"  Yours,  of  course  ;  didn't  you  put  the  helm  the 
wrong  way  when  I  told  you  to  put  it  hard-a-lee?" 

"  And  you  let  go  the  jib  sheet  long  before  you 
ought  to  have  done  so.  That's  what  made  all  the 
trouble.  If  it  hadn't  been  for  Paul,  some  of  us 
would  not  have  been  here  to  quarrel  over  the  mat 
ter  now." 

"  You  are  a  spunky  fellow,  Tom,"  sneered 
Frank. 

"  So  are  you,  when  there  is  no  danger  near." 

"  How  many  fellows  will  go  to  Portland?"  asked 
Frank,  desperately. 

There  was  no  response,  and  the  conversation  was 
here  interrupted  by  the  appearance  of  Paul. 
There  were  enough  of  them  who  would  gladly  have 
seen  the  bow  of  the  Flyaway  pointed  to  the  north, 


274  LITTLE  B7  LITTLE;   OR, 

instead  of  the  west,  but  the  influence  of  Paul  was 
so  powerful  that  no  one  but  Frank  would  consent 
to  take  the  command  from  him. 

"  What  land  is  that?"  asked  Tom,  as  the  skipper 
joined  the  group  in  the  standing  room. 

"  The  Isles  of  Shoals.  Keep  her  away  a  couple 
of  points,  Frank,"  replied  Paul. 

"  I  shall  keep  her  as  I  think  best,"  answered 
Frank,  gruffly;  for  he  was  smarting  under  the  dis 
appointment  he  had  just  experienced. 

"  Are  you  going  to  run  her  on  the  island  ?"  said 
Paul,  astonished  at  the  rude  answer  he  had  re 
ceived. 

• 

"  I  don't  know  as  it  is  any  more  your  business 
than  mine  where  I  run  her." 

"What  is  the  matter,  Frank?  What  ails  you? 
What  makes  you  so  ill-natured?  I  hope  I  haven't 
done  anything  to  give  you  reason  for  any  ill-feel- 
ing." 

"  He  wants  us  to  go  to  Portland,"  said  one  of  the 
crew. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  275 

"  I  thought  you  had  got  enough  of  cruising  on 
your  own  hook,"  added  Paul,  with  a  smile. 

"  I'm  not  going  back  to  be  snubbed  by  old  Gor 
don,  and  the  rest  of  the  fellows  wouldn't  if  they 
had  any  spunk  at  all.  Come,  Tom,  let's  keep  her 
away  for  Portland." 

"  I  will  not,"  replied  Tom,  decidedly;  "  at  least, 
I  will  not  unless  Paul  thinks  we  had  better  go 
there." 

"  I  do  not  think  so,"  interposed  Paul.  "  You 
have  done  wrong,  and  all  of  you  had  better  get  in 
the  right  path  as  soon  as  possible." 

"  I  am  willing,"  said  Tom. 

"  So  am  I,"  replied  half  a  dozen  others. 

"  The  fact  is,  fellows,"  continued  Tom,  very  ear 
nestly,  "  I  have  had  a  lesson  which  will  last  me  as 
long  as  I  live.  This  is  the  meanest  scrape  I  was 
ever  concerned  in,  and  when  I  get  out  of  it  I  will 
try  to  do  better.  You  needn't  grin,  Frank  Thomp 
son  ;  I  am  ashamed  of  what  I  have  done,  and  I  con 
fess  that  I  am  heartily  sorry  for  it.  I  did  more 


276  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

thinking  last  night  than  I  ever  did  in  seven  years 
before." 

"  Humph !  "  sneered  Frank. 

"  I  don't  care  what  you  say,  Frank,"  replied 
Tom  stoutly,  "  if  it  is  in  my  power  to  reform  my 
life,  I  mean  to  do  it." 

Tom  continued  his  remarks  in  quite  an  eloquent 
strain,  declaring  that,  in  the  perils  of  the  stormy 
night  through  which  they  had  passed,  he  had 
thought  of  all  the  wrong  he  had  ever  done,  and  re 
solved  to  be  a  better  boy.  Above  all  things,  he 
said  he  had  learned  the  necessity  of  obedience,  and 
that  because  he  had  refused  to  obey  Captain  Gor 
don,  he  had  been  glad  to  obey  the  orders  of  Paul 
Duncan,  a  boy  like  himself. 

"  That  schooner  is  bearing  down  upon  us,"  said 
Samuel  Nason,  pointing  to  a  vessel  over  the 
weather  quarter. 

The  stranger  was  evidently  a  fisherman,  and  had 
now  approached  within  hail  of  the  Flyaway.  In 
a  few  moments  more  she  had  come  near  enough  to 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  277 

enable  the  boys  to  distinguish  the  persons  of  those 
on  board  of  her. 

"Captain  Littleton!"  exclaimed  Tom,  who  was 
the  first  to  recognize  him. 

"  Ease  off  the  jib  sheet!"  shouted  Frank,  as  he 
cast  off  the  main  sheet  himself,  and  put  the  helm 
up,  so  as  to  carry  the  yacht  away  from  the  schooner. 

"  What  are  you  doing?"  demanded  Paul. 

"  Do  you  think  I  am  going  to  throw  myself  into 
the  hands  of  Captain  Littleton  and  old  Gordon? 
I'll  bet  I  aint,"  replied  Frank. 

"  What  are  you  going  to  do?"  asked  Tom. 

"Get  out  of  his  way,  of  course;  the  Flyaway 
can  outsail  that  craft,  and  we  may  as  well  have  our 
cruise  out  as  be  snubbed  by  any  of  'em.  Ease  off 
that  jib  sheet,  I  say.  Come,  Tom,  show  your 
spunk." 

"  I  will,  but  in  a  little  different  way  from  what 
you  want,"  said  Tom,  seizing  the  helm,  and  at 
tempting  to  restore  the  yacht  to  her  former  course. 

"  No  you  don't,"  growled  Frank,  dealing  him  a 


278  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

heavy  blow,  which  Tom  promptly  returned;  and 
then  commenced  a  struggle  between  them  for  the 
possession  of  the  tiller. 

Frank  was  the  largest  and  strongest  boy  on 
board,  and  for  a  moment  the  victory  leaned  to  his 
side.  Paul,  who  had  seconded  Tom's  movement 
by  hauling  in  the  main  sheet,  now  rushed  to  the 
conflict,  assisted  by  several  of  the  larger  boys. 
After  a  severe  engagement  Frank  was  knocked 
down,  and  held  till  his  hands  and  feet  were  tied. 

This  turbulent  spirit  thus  secured,  Paul  took  the 
helm,  and  the  yacht  was  brought  on  her  course 
again.  By  the  time  the  schooner  had  lowered  her 
boat  from  the  stern  davits,  and  Captain  Littleton 
and  his  companions  were  pulling  toward  the  Fly 
away. 

"  What  does  this  mean?"  demanded  the  captain, 
sternly,  as  he  leaped  over  the  rail.  "  Paul,"  he  con 
tinued,  as  he  discovered  his  young  friend  at  the 
helm,  "  I  am  astonished  to  see  you  here." 

The  boys  hung  their  heads  with  shame,  and  Paul 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  279 

preferred  to  let  some  other  person  vindicate  him 
from  the  implied  charge. 

"  Will  you  explain  this,  Paul?  "  said  Captain  Lit 
tleton.  "  If  it  had  been  my  own  son,  I  could  not 
have  been  more  surprised." 

"  Paul  is  innocent,  sir,"  interposed  Tom,  step 
ping  forward.  "  Frank  Thompson  and  myself  are 
the  guilty  ones.  He  and  I  got  up  the  scrape;  we 
fastened  Paul  and  Dick  in  the  cabin,  and  deceived 
the  rest  of  the  fellows.  We  kept  Paul  a  prisoner 
till  we  had  nearly  wrecked  the  Flyaway,  and  then 
we  called  him  up,  and  he  saved  the  yacht  and  all 
our  lives." 

"  That  sounds  like  a  true  story,  Tom,  and  I  am 
glad  to  find  you  have  the  manliness  to  acknowledge 
your  guilt.  Paul,  your  hand;  I  have  been  griev 
ing  over  you  all  day,  and  now  I  am  rejoiced  to  find 
you  are  still  true  to  yourself  and  the  good  character 
you  have  hitherto  borne." 

Paul  gave  the  captain  his  hand,  and  thanked  him 
for  the  kind  words  he  had  spoken. 


280  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  What  was  the  quarrel  I  witnessed  just  before 
I  came  on  board?  "  asked  Captain  Littleton. 

"  Frank  Thompson  wanted  to  run  away  from 
you,  and  have  the  cruise  out,"  replied  Paul.  "  Tom 
and  all  the  rest  of  the  party  opposed  him,  and 
finally  took  the  helm  away  from  him  by  force." 

Paul  proceeded  to  give  a  more  detailed  account 
of  the  events  which  had  transpired  on  board  of 
the  Flyaway  since  her  departure  from  Portsmouth 
harbor.  Tom  and  other  mutineers  expressed  their 
sorrow  for  what  they  had  done,  and  were  ready 
to  submit  to  such  punishment  as  the  captain 
thought  it  necessary  to  inflict  upon  them.  But 
Paul  told  him  how  penitent  they  had  been,  that 
Tom  had  promised  to  reform  his  life,  and  he 
thought  they  had  already  been  severely  punished 
for  their  misconduct  by  the  terrors  of  the  long  and 
anxious  night  they  had  passed  through.  This  he 
proved  by  showing  that  all  of  them  had  refused 
to  follow  Frank's  plan  of  continuing  the  cruise. 

"  But  they  punished  you  more  than  they  pun- 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  281 

ished  themselves,  by  keeping  you  on  deck  all 
night,"  said  Captain  Littleton. 

"  It  was  not  punishment  to  me,  for  I  was  inno 
cent,  and  they  were  guilty,"  replied  Paul. 

"  You  are  right,  my  boy ;  it  is  guilt  that  makes 
us  cowards  in  the  midst  of  peril.  You  plead  so 
strongly  for  them,  Paul,  that  I  shall  forgive  all  ex 
cept  Frank.  He  must  be  a  passenger  in  that  fish 
ing  schooner,  which  is  bound  for  Boston.  When 
I  arrived  at  Portsmouth  this  morning,  I  learned 
from  Captain  Gordon  that  the  boys  had  run  away 
with  the  yacht.  I  supposed,  of  course,  you  had 
wrecked  her  in  the  gale  and  the  fog,  and  I  char 
tered  that  vessel,  which  was  on  the  point  of  sailing 
for  Boston,  to  go  in  search  of  you.  I  thank  God 
you  are  all  safe." 

Frank  Thompson,  in  spite  of  his  earnest  protest, 
was  put  on  board  the  schooner,  and  the  Flyaway's 
head  was  turned  to  the  north.  Captains  Gordon 
and  Briskett  resumed  their  places,  and  Henry  Lit 
tleton  spent  the  whole  afternoon  in  listening  to 


282  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

Paul's  animated  narrative  of  the  cruise   of  the 
yacht  to  seaward. 

In  the  course  of  the  night  the  Flyaway  reached 
Portland.  But  we  have  not  space  to  detail  the  ad 
ventures  of  the  Teneans  in  the  harbor,  or  to  give 
the  particulars  of  the  race  between  them  and  the 
North  Star  Boat  Club.  On  the  following  Satur 
day  night  the  Flyaway  arrived  at  Bayville,  and 
Mrs.  Duncan  once  more  pressed  to  her  heart  her 
darling  boys. 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  283 


CHAPTER  XXI. 

PAUL      ADVANCES      LITTLE      BY       LITTLE,      AJSD     THE 
8TOEY   ENDS. 

FOK  several  years  Paul  pursued  his  calling  as  a 
fisherman,  and  as  he  grew  older  the  business  be 
came  more  profitable.  Before  he  was  twenty-one 
the  mortgage  on  the  house  was  paid  off ,  and  when 
he  was  free  he  had  saved  up  quite  a  handsome  sum 
of  money,  with  which  he  purposed  to  extend  his 
operations.  But  when  he  was  on  the  point  of  pur 
chasing  a  schooner  of  sixty  tons,  a  situation  as 
second  mate  of  an  ocean  steamer  was  offered  to 
him,  with  the  promise  of  certain  advancement  as 
he  became  qualified  to  fill  more  important  posi 
tions.  He  concluded,  after  mature  deliberation,  to 
accept  the  offer,  and  the  fishing  business  was  en 
tirely  given  up  to  John,  who  continued  it  for  sev 
eral  years,  with  good  success. 


284  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

If  my  young  reader's  imagination  is  vivid 
enough  to  accomplish  the  feat,  let  us  step  forward 
nine  years,  which  will  very  nearly  bring  our  story 
up  to  the  present  time.  It  is  easy  to  jump  over  a 
long  period  of  years  in  this  manner  on  paper,  but 
not  so  easy  for  the  mind  to  realize  the  number  and 
the  importance  of  the  events  which  may  transpire 
in  this  time.  Though  we  step  forward  over  long 
years  of  toil  and  care,  of  joy  and  sorrow,  of  severe 
trial  and  patient  waiting,  and  behold  the  Paul  Dun 
can  of  to-day,  it  will  be  hard  to  believe  he  is  not 
still  a  boy,  and  the  skipper  of  the  Fawn,  as  we  have 
seen  him  in  the  pages  of  our  story. 

He  is  no  longer  a  boy,  and  we  can  scarcely  be 
lieve  that  he  with  the  bushy  whiskers,  and  the 
strong,  well-knit  frame,  is  the  young  navigator  of 
our  tale.  Yet  it  is  he ;  and  in  order  that  our  young 
friends  may  be  properly  introduced  to  him,  we  will 
step  back  a  day. 

Ah,  you  don't  recognize  Bayville ;  you  don't  feel 
at  home  there;  for  everything  is  changed  since  the 


THE  CRUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY  285 

young  fisherman  first  sold  his  wares  in  these 
streets. 

Where  is  the  cottage  of  Mrs.  Duncan,  do  you 
ask?  Well,  about  two  years  ago  it  was  pulled 
down  to  give  place  to  the  more  elegant  structure 
that  occupies  its  site.  It  is  a  very  beautiful  resi 
dence;  not  very  elaborate  or  very  costly,  it  is  true, 
but  a  beautiful  residence  for  all  that. 

Who  lives  there  now?  Mrs.  Duncan,  of  course; 
and  she  is  still  an  active  woman,  and  as  affection 
ate  a  mother  as  can  be  found  in  the  whole  coun 
try.  You  recognize  in  the  elderly  gentleman  who 
has  just  rung  the  front  door  bell  our  old  friend 
Captain  Littleton.  He  is  still  hale  and  hearty,  and 
makes  a  regular  call  every  day  at  the  home  of  Mrs. 
Duncan.  He  is  in  a  hurry  to-day,  and  has  a  news 
paper  in  his  hand. 

"  The  Marmora  has  arrived,"  he  exclaims,  as  he 
quickly  enters  the  room  where  the  old  lady  is 
calmly  seated. 

"You  don't  say  so!" 


286  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE;   OR, 

"  Arrived  this  morning,  and  is  at  the  wharf  in 
New  York  by  this  time." 

"  I'm  so  glad!"  replied  Mrs.  Duncan,  pulling  off 
her  spectacles,  and  wiping  away  the  moisture  in  her 
eyes.  "When  will  they  be  home?" 

"To-morrow  morning." 

And  on  the  following  morning  Captain  Little 
ton  and  Mrs.  Duncan  were  at  the  railroad  station, 
waiting  the  arrival  of  the  train  which  was  to  bring 
the  absent  ones.  They  were  not  very  patient,  but 
at  last  the  cars  appeared  at  the  station. 

"There  they  are!"  cried  Mrs.  Duncan,  as  she 
stepped  forward  and  grasped  the  hand  of  the  gen 
tleman  with  the  strong,  well-knit  frame  and  bushy 
whiskers.  A  beautiful  lady  is  leaning  upon  his 
arm,  and  when  she  sees  Captain  Littleton,  she 
throws  herself  into  his  arms,  just  as  the  young 
ladies  in  the  romances  do. 

But  you  wish  to  know  about  this  lady,  and  we 
hasten  to  inform  you  that  it  is  Mrs.  Paul  Dun 
can,  late  Miss  Carrie  Littleton.  No  doubt  you  ex- 


THE  CKUISE  OF  THE  FLYAWAY          287 

pected  all  this  when  the  young  fisherman  jumped 
overboard  and  rescued  her  from  a  watery  grave; 
and  it  would  be  a  great  pity  to  disappoint  you, 
especially  when  a  few  dashes  of  the  pen  will  make 
all  right  with  them  and  with  my  readers. 

Captain  Duncan  and  lady  were  escorted  to  the 
residence  of  Mrs.  Duncan  by  their  happy  parents, 
and  attended  by  sundry  brothers  and  sisters,  all 
intensely  delighted  with  this  pleasant  reunion.  I 
will  not  tell  you  how  happy  everybody  is  at  the 
house  on  the  Point ;  but  if  the  reader  wishes  to  hear 
about  the  last  trip  of  the  Marmora,  he  must  "  call 
at  the  captain's  office,"  and  obtain  the  particulars 
from  him.  It  was  the  quickest  passage  which  had 
yet  been  made,  and  Captain  Duncan  was  almost  as 
proud  of  his  ship  as  he  was  of  his  wife. 

Little  by  little  Paul  Duncan  had  worked  his 
way  up  from  the  position  in  which  we  left  him  ten 
years  before,  to  the  command  of  one  of  the  finest 
ocean  liners  that  sailed  out  of  New  York.  He  was 
exceedingly  popular  with  the  public,  and  was  often 


288  LITTLE  BY  LITTLE 

quoted  as  the  noblest  specimen  of  a  gallant  captain, 
and,  at  the  same  time,  a  true  Christian  gentleman. 
He  is  not  rich,  as  wealth  is  measured  in  our  day, 
though  he  has  some  property,  and  receives  a  liberal 
salary  from  the  steamship  company;  but  in  the 
higher  and  truer  sense,  he  is  rich — rich  in  the  pos 
session  of  a  noble  and  lofty  character,  and  a  faith 
which  reaches  beyond  the  treasures  of  this  world. 

John  Duncan  still  continues  to  follow  the  fishing 
business,  and  owns  a  fine  schooner,  which  is  engaged 
in  mackerel  catching  most  of  the  time.  He  is  the 
same  bold,  daring  fellow  that  we  knew  on  board 
the  Fawn, — which,  by  the  way,  is  the  name  of  his 
schooner, — and  is  noted  for  carrying  sail  longer 
than  any  other  skipper  in  the  fleet. 

ISTow,  reader,  if  you  like  the  character  of  Paul 
Duncan,  build  up  one  like  it.  Be  true  to  yourself, 
to  your  parents,  and  your  God ;  be  patient  and  per 
severing,  and  you  will  obtain  your  full  measure  of 
success,  though  like  him  you  are  obliged  to  win  it 
LITTLE  BY  LITTLE. 


DEC  20  1973 


DATE  DUE 


nrrr    ? 

1986 

DCP'R  Ik/I  A 

V  "  A   IQftf 

KtoU  MA 

T    h  ^    1  jOl 

) 

GAYLORD 

PRINTED  IN  US    A. 

3  1970  00654  6565 


sSfi 

000  200  29^ 


